Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The blond looks around awkwardly in the man’s office.

It had been years since he’d seen or spoken to his former side-kick, so the blond had been surprised to get a call from him, stating there was something important they needed to discuss. Eventually, as the glasses wearing man enters the room, he gestures Toshinori to sit without further words.

All Might slips to the chair, feeling the years of strained relationship weigh on him even now. It was a miracle Nighteye even bothered to talk to him.

The fact he had chosen to do so indicated this had to be important.

The man sits down behind his desk, adjusting his glasses and lowering the file he’d been holding against the table. The man takes a deep breath, crossing his fingers as he faces All Might. Many would not have known the skin-and-bones blond was the greatest hero of his generation, he looked so different from his powered-up form, a form he was slowly losing. The news Nighteye brought weren’t good, though not full on bad either.

It was difficult to categorize.

”I’m...surprised you wanted to see me.”

Toshinori admits cautiously, and the man sighs, shaking his head with a displeased frown marring his features.

”I figured I had no choice, the news I bring are....rather important as you can probably imagine.”

”What is it?”

The blond asks from his former sidekick, sensing the tension in the room. This really had to be serious, when Nighteye’s usually serious aura turned this much worse. The dark haired man remains quiet for a long moment, gazing at the file between them. These news, he didn’t know exactly how to break them, the implications they carried could be seen in so many ways.

Yet, beating around the bush was not an option.

”He’s gone.”

Toshinori blinks confused, clearly not understanding what he was talking about.

”The man who gave you the scar. He’s dead.”

Toshinori’s eyes widen in shock, and he has to lean back in his chair, trying to process what he just heard. No, it couldn’t possibly be. He just...he couldn’t imagine it.

Yet, as he looks at his former sidekick in the eyes, it was clear he was not joking, and why would he joke about something like this.

Still...

”Are you certain? This wouldn’t be the first time people have assumed so...”

”Yes, I am. We have witnesses, and the body. His health finally gave away, even his quirk couldn’t save his crippled body in the end.”

He pushes the file towards the blond, who cautiously opens it, looking through the photographs. They were from some sort of medical facility, showcasing a face he was all too familiar with. Only it was clear this face belonged to someone no longer among the living.

”Oh...oh my...”

Toshinori closes the file, unable to really look at them anymore. A hand covers his mouth, and for a moment he just sits there, trying to process this. He should probably be happy about this, or at least relieved, but he knew all too well there had to be a catch.

With All For One, there was always a catch.

He eventually looks up at Sir Nighteye, waiting for the inevitable.

The man removes his glasses to rub his eyes briefly, then lowers his hands to the table. Somehow his extremely serious face got even worse, something All Might didn’t think would be even possible.

”There are rumors.”

”What rumors?”

”Before he died, he was seen with a boy, or a young man perhaps.”

Toshinori didn’t even have to ask, he understood the implications of those words.

A man as powerful as AFO, it was supposedly natural he’d search for a heir.

”There are...again, nothing is confirmed, but there are whispers in the underground that this boy might now wield his power.”

The pro hero couldn’t stop but frown in concern; it was a lot of power for one person, not just anyone could handle it. Usually you’d die, wielding multiple quirks.

”Do we have any idea who this child may be?”

”No. We’ve searched through every documents and files we have about AFO, there was nothing about a potential heir. Only stories.”

Toshinori sighs, gazing at the brown file on the table between them. Of course, it wouldn’t be over even if he was gone.

Of course, AFO would find a way to live on, to corrupt another young mind.

The thought left a bitter taste to his mouth, or perhaps it was just blood, his wound acting up.

”You must understand how dire this is. We know nothing of this boy. We don’t know who he is, how he looks like, or what he wants.”

Toshinori knew where this was going; just like all those years ago, the worry that drove them apart was coming back. Nighteye was terrified for his life, but Toshinori knew he couldn’t just go and hide with his tail between his legs.

”If he really is just a boy, we might be able to save him still.”

”You cannot be sure! We both know he corrupts anything he touched beyond saving!”

Nighteye raises his voice slightly, but Toshinori just gives him a tired look. He was not going to have this conversation again.

The world needed a symbol like him.

Besides, he had a heir of his own now, who needed his guidance. Of course, he didn’t tell his former sidekick about this yet, doubtful he’d like to hear about it.

Izuku still couldn’t quite believe he’d made it. Be it fate or stroke of luck, but meeting his idol had completely changed his life. Granted, he was still struggling with his quirk, given he’d only received it a few months ago. But, he was there, in the U.A hero course!

He’d already made notes to near everyone’s quirks, it was so amazing to be surrounded by so many interesting quirks, it was almost overwhelming.

He was currently scribbling feverishly into his notebook about Ojiro’s mutation-based quirk, when a hand lands on his shoulder, making the boy look up at Uraraka who was looking at him curiously. Despite it being over a month since he’d gotten in and met her, Midoriya still couldn’t help his shyness and awkward blushes when talking to her. Luckily it wasn’t as bad as in the beginning.

“What are you doing?”

She asks curiously, and the green haired boy laughs sheepishly, showing her his notes.

“Just making some notes on Ojiro-kun’s quirk. it’s pretty interesting! All of your quirks are in fact.”

“Whoa, you can draw really well! ….Did you make one about me too?”

“Ah yes, though I’m still sort of taking notes about it and all.”

Uraraka looks at him even more curious now, so Midoriya shows her the notes he had on her abilities. She admittedly feels a little spooked initially, noting how much Midoriya had written already. However, seeing the green haired boy talk so enthusiastically about his classmates and their powers was really adorable in a specific Deku way.

Had that intense mumbling come from anyone else, it would probably be scary.

Suddenly, her attention drifts elsewhere, and she pokes Izuku with her elbow, pointing towards a familiar figure further ahead. They could recognize the two-colored hair of their classmate anywhere, and Midoriya feels a smile appear on his face, as he waves to try and catch Todoroki’s attention.

The boy was a bit aloof and awkward with socializing, but izuku could tell he was trying, wanting to make friends after his kind of lonely childhood, and honestly Midoriya thought Shoto was really sweet despite his tendency to be blunt.

He doesn’t seem to notice them however, which the two initially think is due to the crowd surrounding them.

They were at the busier part of the shopping district, having gone there together with Tsuyu and Iida who’d both disappeared somewhere, probably to look for whatever they’d come there for.

However, Izuku soon realizes it was in fact, because of somebody approaching him, someone Shoto clearly knew given how his face seemed to light up slightly as he spotted the person heading towards him.

“Who’s that?”

Uraraka asks curiously, watching the red-haired young man who stops in front of their classmate, who looks up at him a bit hesitantly.

The taller male seems to say something, which makes Shoto sigh and smile, before his eyes widen in surprise as the redhead suddenly ruffles his hair in a very affectionate manner. As the figure lifts his head, Izuku catches a glimpse of his face under the hood of his red, open jacket, and his mind connects the dots instantly.

“Ah! Of course!”

he is so loud that some people nearby actually glance at them confused, and Izuku quickly closes his mouth by slapping a hand over it, blushing intensely. Uraraka tilts her head curiously, brown hair falling over her shoulder as she did so.

“Is he a pro hero?”

“H-how did you know?”

“You only get this excited when you recognize one.”

Izuku laughs sheepishly, rubbing his head, glancing towards the two. The sight made him smile a bit.

He rarely saw Todoroki-kun act like that; he wasn’t sure how to describe it, but it clearly felt like their classmate had kind of thawed out for a bit, smiling more openly and emoting more than usual.

“I guess Todoroki knows that man then, he looks kind of happy.”

Uraraka notes curiously, kind of wanting to get closer to hear what they were talking about.

“I’m not surprised; that man is his big brother.”

“Wha?”

The girl looks at her companion eyes wide; she knew Endeavor had more children than just Shoto, but hadn’t heard about any of them being pro-heroes like their father.

“He’s more of an underground type like Aizawa-Sensei. In fact, he’s currently sorts of working as his sidekick or so.”

Izuku muses out holding his chin, speaking more to himself than the girl beside him. She listens to him mumble some more about the redhead, though couldn’t make out most of it, aside from that his fire-quirk was highly powerful, probably stronger than his dad’s.

She turns her gaze back at the two brothers, and suddenly realizes the older Todoroki had lifted his gaze and was now looking at them directly. Uraraka frowns a bit, something about those eyes felt a bit...heavy?

His gaze makes Shoto turn and look at them as well, and he waves awkwardly at Uraraka, who waves back at him.

The intense blue eyes drift back down towards the teenager in front of him, and the older Todoroki says something, gaining Shoto’s attention back to him. Moments later, he ruffles the two-colored hair again, before stuffing his hands back into his pockets, turning and disappearing into the crowd around them.

Midoriya had not noticed this moment, too lost in his musings.

He only snaps out of it once Todoroki’s voice reaches his ears.

“Midoriya, Uraraka, I wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Izuku almost jumps, looking up at the two-colored eyes flustered. he rubs his head with a sheepish laugh, explaining that they’d come out to go shopping together for some supplies. Todoroki just nods after a moment, looking up at Uraraka who was examining him closely for some reason, face in a slight frown.

“What is it?”

“No, I just…that man you just spoke to…”

“My brother.”

“Yes, Izuku said so.”

Shoto looks up at Izuku surprised, who blushes even more, clutching his notebook as he gazes at his feet, mumbling out some sort of explanation they could barely hear.

“Ah, of course Midoriya would know about him.”

Shoto concludes simply, aware of how much knowledge his green haired classmate had on pro-heroes, then looks back at Uraraka, asking her what it was, about his brother.

“I was just wondering, if he’s…okay? He looked kind of worn out.”

Todoroki remains quiet for a moment, his face completely blank, which wasn’t too unusual.

“he’s just having a rough week, Touya will be fine.”

The brunette nods after a moment, but she was still frowning slightly. Izuku glances between them, sensing that he’d missed something big while mumbling. The teen didn’t know how to ask about it however, so he remains quiet.

Eventually, they find the two lost friends, Iida carrying a huge bag full of new glasses, whereas Tsuyu had new goggles as well as a huge frog-plushie she was carrying on her lap.

“Oh, Todoroki-kun! Nice to see you out here for a change as well!”

Iida greets the elemental hero hopeful in his usual loud manner, hands chopping away like they always did. Todoroki just nods, commenting something about family matters.

“Aww Tsuyu, that frog plush is so cute! Where did you get it?” Uraraka asks excitedly, and the frog girl nods towards a toy shop nearby.

Izuku watches his friends chat idly, but his gaze soon drifts to Todoroki, whose face was in a subtle frown, and he was clearly elsewhere.

“uhm…is everything okay?”

Izuku asks quietly, almost making the boy jump, and two-colored eyes turn to look at him surprised. After a moment of hesitation, he nods.

“It’s fine. It’s just….”

“Your brother?”

Todoroki remains quiet, turning his gaze away, eventually nodding slightly. Releasing a slow sigh, he tells Izuku to not worry about it, and points towards the others who’d already started heading away.

“We should probably catch up with them.”

Izuku glances at the clock, then as he looks at his bag, the boy realizes he’d forgotten something.

“Ah! I forgot I was supposed to bring something to mum. You guys go on ahead, I’ll catch up quickly!”

Before Todoroki could really reply, Izuku was already dashing back into the crowd, looking for the shop he’d had in mind.

She’d recently ended up accidentally losing the old All Might blanket of his while cleaning the house thoroughly, and his mum had been really sad about it, bawling her eyes out. It had a lot of memories attached to it after all, memories of him playing with her, using the blanket as a make-shift cape and so. Izuku hadn’t been that upset about it personally, given he had tons of All Might merch – not to mention he was being tutored by the man himself – but he figured she’d feel better if he bought her a new one.

It was getting late, so shops were closing one by one, but Izuku manages to still get there on time, pleading for the owner to just quickly buy the one blanket before he closed.

The old shop keep was clearly too weak against his puppy-eyes as after just few seconds of Izuku bawling and blubbering out his reasons, he’d let the boy in and allowed him to get the blanket.

Smiling, Izuku heads back towards the direction his friends had gone.

Now he had all he needed.

The area he was in had less people around now, and looking up at the sky, it was already turning orange. The sun was setting. Izuku takes a moment to just gaze at the sky, his thoughts floating around for a bit; it was the same kind of sky from that time, when All Might had come back to talk to him and turned his life upside down.

It made the boy smile, reminiscing about it, even if it hadn’t been that long.

Eventually he shakes his head, snapping out of his thoughts, figuring he should probably head to where his classmates were waiting for him.

However, still mesmerized by the setting sun, the boy doesn’t realize there was someone in front of him, and he collides face-first against a solid body, making the boy stumble back and rub his nose with a flustered apology.

Green eyes drift up, and a shudder runs down his spine as the boy’s gaze connects with the vividly red eyes looking down at him. He’d bumped into a young man, clad in black hoodie, messy blue bangs falling over his face.

The red eyes just stare at him for a moment, and Izuku apologizes again, diverting his gaze away from those bizarrely intense eyes.

It almost made him think of Kacchan for a bit, yet not really.

Kacchan’s eyes had more life in them.

He keeps apologizing, walking past the stranger, feeling the gaze linger on him.

“I uh, I need to go, my friends are waiting, sorry for bumping into you!”

He mumbles out nervously, not even knowing why he was so spooked.

There was a beat of silence, then something grabs his wrist.

Izuku freezes, letting out a squeak, but his unease is replaced by sudden shock as he get yanked back, and the next thing he knew, something big crashed from the sky, landing on the spot he’d stood just a second ago.

Izuku falls to the ground in shock, staring at the huge cloud of dust that had been thrown into the air, making him cough and rub his eyes as the sand and rubble irritated his throat and vision.

As the dust clears, Izuku finds a rather large looking man in front of them, slowly climbing up from the ground with a cough. The green teen could tell instantly, the man was a criminal. He looked rough, his lower jaw reminding Izuku of a shark maybe, with the humongous sharp teeth. The man lets out a loud growl, clearly pissed off about something.

“Aaa so noisy.”

The boy looks up at the young man who’d yanked him out of the harm’s way; he was digging his ear now, expression positively bored.

Unlike Izuku, he didn’t seem terrified one bit.

The hulking man turns to look at them, his hulking figure easily intimidating the young teenager. He bites his lip, glancing around; there weren’t any bystanders nearby, nor could he see what had thrown the man at them. Given his injuries, he’d likely been battling a hero somewhere, and gotten kicked away forcefully.

“That damn bitch! She kicked me all the way here. Wait till I get my hands on her!”

The criminal growls out, spitting out some saliva and blood as he spoke. The pale figure beside Midoriya grimaces, shaking off bits of the mess that had gotten on his sleeve disgusted.

“So annoying. Go rampaging elsewhere.”

“What did you say!?”

The man turns his full attention to the young man, and Izuku pushes himself up, ready to use his quirk if it was necessary. He couldn’t use it very well yet, but he couldn’t let this guy hurt the young man who’d just saved him from getting crushed by the big villain.

“You got some guts brat, talkin’ to me like that with your skinny ass frame!”

The pale figure just sighs slowly, cracking his neck and rubbing it, his head tilted far enough so that his hair covers his face partially, leaving only one intensely red eye visible.

“You’re the one who needs to watch whom he’s speaking to.”

There was something… unnerving about the way the young man spoke, his voice having a slight, perhaps unstable tint to it.

Izuku couldn’t see his face properly due to the messy hair covering it, but he could catch a glimpse of an unusually wide grin on the young man’s face. There was something in the air, some sort of static that made Izuku's hair stand to an end, and he had no clue what was causing it.

The villain tilts his head confused, but before he could really react or respond in any way, a familiar bunch of heroes appears suddenly, and bunch of branches reach for the villain, immobilizing him.

Looking up, Izuku sees Mt. Lady towering over them, face in a triumphant smirk.

“There you are! My bad that kick was too hard!”

So the “bitch” the man was referring to had been her?

“Halt right there villain!”

Kamui Woods declares as the villain attempts to escape, and he binds the man even tighter into his branches. Izuku watches in awe as the hero team takes out the villain, feeling slightly star-struck like he often did around pro heroes.

“So noisy. This place is too noisy.”

The pale figure mumbles out, and turns slowly, heading away from the scene.

The green eyes look back at him confused; unlike most bystanders who remained there, taking pictures of the heroic take-down, the young man clearly had no interest in it. Glancing between the pros and the stranger, Izuku bites his lip, his voice reaching out after him.

“Thanks for saving me!”

The black clad figure stops on his tracks, just standing there for a moment.

Then, red eyes glance at him over his shoulder, sending an unnerved shudder down Izuku’s spine.

“Don’t thank me, Midoriya Izuku. I haven’t decided what to do with you, yet.”

The green haired boy blinks confused, watching the pale figure disappear into the crowd.

By the time one of the pros comes to talk to him, asking if he was okay, the stranger was gone, but his words rang in Izuku’s ears like an ominous warning.

Who was he, and how did he know his name?

Chapter Text

There were cracks on the walls, here and there, some smaller, some bigger.

It was a familiar sight, typical for this musky, dark colored and run down bar of sorts. It was a familiar sight on whatever he touched, clamping five fingers around whatever he wanted to destroy.

Of course, there were other ways to do so, now.

So many ways.

He shifts around, turning fully to his back, gazing at the ceiling between the cracks of the hand.

It felt like everything in his life was a little cracked, a little broken.

The shitty place he called home, the pale, scarred thing he called a face, the thing between his ears that was probably once a properly functional brain instead of a fragmented mess.

Don’t even get him started on the organ under his rib-cage he was pretty sure no longer lived, metaphorically speaking.

”You seem bothered by something.”

He tilts his head towards the voice, finding the mist-man on his usual spot, gazing at him with the glowing yellow eyes from behind the bar counter. He had a glass in his hand which he was cleaning, thought it was clearly more of an excuse to stay there, attempting to talk to him. The pale young man hums, tilting his head back towards the ceiling.

He could feel Kurogiri’s concern, he was oozing it out almost constantly now, ever since Sensei’s passing.

It almost made Tomura snort; it was amusing how the man pretended to care about him now, when he was alone with him. He’d had no problem letting him bleed on the floor while talking with Sensei. Of course, part of Tomura knew he was just being bitter for the sake of it.

Kurogiri had at least tried.

At least he’d been there.

”I understand this...latest development was a shock, but shutting yourself out completely won’t help. He wouldn’t want you to do this to yourself.”

This time, he cannot stop the sardonic laugh from escaping in between his lips, hand reaching out to scratch his neck. He felt the urge to destroy, to tear into something, but stopped himself from spilling out his own blood. It wasn’t worth the mess, the euphoric sensation he got from the slight sting just wouldn't really last long enough to be worth it.

”How’d you know? Nobody knew what he wanted.”

Kurogiri sighs slowly, watching the boy push himself up slowly, cracking his long, scarred neck with disinterested red eyes peeking from between the long dead fingers.

”Master aside, it is not healthy of you to shut yourself in completely like this.”

The pale figure snorts, getting up shakily, cracking his back as it was stuck from lying down for so long. He slouches to the bar counter, slumping to sit on the nearest chair to Kurogiri. The man pours him a glass of his favorite drink, and Tomura drinks it all down at once, grimacing a bit as the strong liquor burned his throat.

”Since when did any of you fucks give a shit about my health?”

Kurogiri knew the boy didn’t fully mean his words, at least when it came to him. There had always been a tiny voice at the back of his misty mind, telling him that the way the boy was treated by his master - and by extension, him at times - wasn’t necessarily healthy. It wasn't the proper way to raise a child.

He owned the man an enormous debt, hence he’d agreed to watch over young Tomura as he grew, but sometimes... sometimes Kurogiri couldn’t stop but feel dismayed about how the man had chosen to deal with this child. Now he was left there alone, trying to see if he could fix any of the damage done, a task that could perhaps be hopeless.

”I always do. He may be gone, but I am still willing to look after you, like I’ve done all these years. You’re very young and his shoes are rather large to fill. You’ll need someone to guide you still.”

The pale figure snorts at that, sliding his glass across the table with careful fingers to let Kurogiri fill it again. He could probably just float the thing to the man or something, he still hadn’t figured out exactly all the abilities his Sensei had given him on his death bed.

There were so many, so much to process, it was straining to his mind.

After downing his second glass, he shifts up, heading towards the stairs.

There were rooms there, mostly empty, but one of them was his. It was messy, clothes strewn about, games and random trash everywhere. Kurogiri often attempted to get him to clean it up, but Tomura just didn’t give enough shit to bother.

He slips the hand away from his face and sits in front of his computer, but doesn’t turn it on, just glaring at the empty black screen in the dimness of his room.

He’d never cared for any of this, really.

He’d gone along with Sensei’s words because, what else was he supposed to do? He was his parent, so of course he’d do as his parent said.

Now the parent was gone, leaving him with nothing but confusion, bitterness and a shit-ton of power and influence he didn’t know what to do with.

Well, scratch that.

He knew what Sensei had wanted him to do with it.

It was just, he didn’t care.

He just didn’t give enough shit to continue on his footsteps, to fulfill his late parent’s dream of revenge or whatever the fuck the whole thing was.

As a child, he’d idolized his Sensei, but overtime, his noticeable absence from his daily life had began to take a toll on him.

He was disillusioned with many things in this world, and after his Sensei had perished, taken out by some mundane fucking illness - mundane by AFO standards - he’d been disillusioned by the man as well.

Because honestly.

With all the power he’d held, power he now had, Tomura couldn’t stop but question why he’d needed him, or anyone for that matter, at all? He could do anything he wanted.

Had done anything he wanted.

Why would someone like that bother having someone else do things he could do himself, probably easier and better anyway.

The pale figure leans back in his chair, letting out a tired sigh. He brings up his hand, gazing at it. Bits of black sparks dance around his hand, a side-effect of sorts from the sheer amount of power lying dormant in his body now.

He hadn’t really wanted it, honestly.

Dealing with his own quirk had been enough. Having all this....influence and power, it just gave him a headache.

What to do with it?

He could literally burn down the entire country if he wanted, destroy this whole goddamn city he kind of despised, erase any person he couldn't stand from existence with the flick of his wrist. He could turn everything to ashes, watch it burn with a mad, satisfied grin on his face.

Then what?

What's the point?

In the end, the satisfaction from destruction was short-lived, he knew this.

Eventually, he could hear Kurogiri retire to his own chambers, though he does peek in on his room to see how he was doing. Tomura pretended to be asleep on his chair, and the misty man walks there quietly, covering him with a blanket before heading back out and closing the door behind him as silently as he could. He waits for a few breaths, then gets up, stealthily slipping out of the door.

It was not like he had to sneak around, Kurogiri didn’t mind him going out for a walk or so, but he still didn’t feel like informing the man about it.

The nightly air was cool and crisp, the sky surprisingly clear.

He just wanders across the streets aimlessly, the hood of his coat tugged over his head. It was amusing, in a way, how nobody paid attention to him, despite the fact he was probably the most dangerous man in Japan right now.

People had the habit of being bystanders, of not paying attention to things around them.

Even those like him, those that were out of place, blended in if they wanted to.

Most people around him were late night dwellers, drunkards, small-time criminals, random couples who’d probably had too much to drink. He ignored them, finding little entertainment on watching the pathetic side of humanity stumble and monger around him like headless chickens.

He had a specific place to go, one place in this god-damned city that made him feel less like he was just floating through his shitty existence.

There was another bar nearby, a small place in a run down building, similar to his home. Tomura rarely found enjoyment in presence of other humans, they were mostly loud and annoying, or otherwise obnoxious. He tended to get the urge to kill before many of them could even open their mouths properly.

However, this place was different.

The occupants running it, for some reason he liked them.

It was ran by three oddball characters - plus the lizardman on the back - who somehow managed to be more entertaining than irritating.

As he steps in to the shady bar, a familiar face soon spots him, waving towards him enthusiastically. He doesn’t greet her back, she doesn’t expect it, just casually kicks the drunken guy off the chair he was sitting on, knowing it was Tomura’s favorite spot. The man looks up at her irritated at first, but quickly scrams without further words as he sees why she’d disturbed him.

Nobody really knew exactly who the young man was, but they all instinctively knew not to bother him or cause an issue.

Tomura slumps down to the chair, and eventually another familiar face appears, greeting him with a wide smile.

”Evening Shig, I didn’t expect to see you around.”

The redhead chuckles and pours him a glass, already knowing what he’d order. They never called him by his full name, knowing it could cause unease and fear in other customers around, especially given the latest rumors.

Perhaps that was why he appreciated the oddball group; they weren’t scared of him the same way rest of the world seemed to be - rest of the world that knew him that is. For them, he wasn't some mythical monster from your worst nightmares lurking at the corner of your vision, ready to tear your limbs off. For them, he was just another broken soul wandering across the world with no specific aim in his life.

”Magne.”

He says simply, then takes a sip from his drink.

It was milder than the one back at Kurogiri’s, not making his throat burn as badly. After serving few more customers, she comes back to chat with him, clearly delighted to see the pale figure in their place again.

”We honestly thought you’d found some better place to go, given you haven’t been around for weeks.”

She scolds him playfully with a familiar tingle in her eyes, beneath the sunglasses she wore even when indoors. He didn’t know if her eyes were just that sensitive, or if it was a style thing. He didn’t care either way.

”No place around here would have as preciously shitty liquor as yours.”

”Oww, how rude of you, prince of the night! Know that we thrive to serve our customers only the best they can get!”

Tomura barely lifts his gaze to look at the main owner of the bar, popping up beside Magne in his usual flashy getup. He holds a scolding finger up at Tomura, an action that could warrant a death sentence or at least an implication of one had it come from anyone else.

The truth was, he had not actually killed anyone yet.

Maimed maybe, manipulated a few to screw themselves over, things like that. 

People just assumed he was a full blown killer when they heard the name Tomura Shigaraki, all thanks to the rumors his Sensei had spread to create some sort of image around him.

Image he didn’t give a shit about.

”So, how are you holding up?”

Magne asks after Sako dances away from the scene, her face in a serious frown. She did not know the details but had heard the rumors. Tomura just shrugs, taking another gulp from his drink. He didn’t feel like talking about it, he’d just come here really to watch their antics, the buzz of this place that somehow bothered him less than most.

They didn’t disappoint, as soon enough he could hear some ruckus from the back, and the next second Toga sprints out from there, holding up with what seemed to be a pair of dinosaur boxers.

”I was right! Dinoboy does have dino undies!”

She declares triumphantly, then gets chased around the bar by flustered Spinner, all the while onlookers watched them go both confused, but also used to these antics.

Tomura’s lips twist into a slight amused smirk and he takes another sip from his drink.

The red eyes glaze over the surroundings, taking notes about all the people in there. Most patrons he’d seen before, local thugs and small-time criminals, a few new faces, probably just civilians who’d accidentally found their way in there.

Soon however, his eyes spot something, an anomaly.

A figure was sitting on the further corner, staring at the glass on the table in front of him he was holding, a cigarette half-burnt in his other hand.

A red jacket, hood tucked over his head, the stranger was mostly ignoring the ruckus around him caused by Toga and Spinner running around.

Despite the sleeves, Tomura could spot severe scarring on his hands, ending mid-way to his palm. His face was smooth, lacking the scars most patrons around here had, but there was weight in his eyes the pale figure recognized.

”Ah you spotted him too? I don’t really know who the guy is, he just shows up at times for a drink or two. He's pretty polite, has better manners than majority of the fuckers around here.”

Magne comments suddenly, glancing at the young man curiously as well. Tomura says nothing, taking a gulp from his drink as he keeps watching the newcomer. In truth, he had an incline on who the young man was. He kept an eye on any new names appearing in the hero registry after all.

Tomura wasn’t surprised however, that nobody seemed to recognize him.

Underground heroes tended to keep their faces from public a lot, so only those more in the know - like him - would be able to recognize their faces.

”It’s a shame he’s so elusive, the guy’s obviously a catch with the manners and looks.” Magne sighs with an almost dreamy voice, almost making Tomura roll his eyes at her.

”Bet you’re too good for the guy anyway.”

”Aww, Shig! Aren’t you being nice today.”

This time, the pale figure does roll his eyes. He can't stop himself from glancing at the underground hero however, hiding in plain sight.

Why would he be there, among thieves and thugs?

The logical answer would be some sort of undercover mission, but for that, even an underground hero would try to disguise themselves better. The pale figure drinks down the rest of his liquor, a new kind of sensation burning in his veins.

He hadn’t been intrigued about shit in ages.

Magne watches him curiously, as Tomura slips off his seat, pacing towards the red-haired stranger.

Tiny part of her was a little concerned too, hoping their peculiar acquaintance wouldn’t make a mess. Then again, Shigaraki had promised to not cause a ruckus there, and he tended to keep his word to an extent, at least he hadn’t broken it so far.

Tomura noted the red-haired figure tensed when he approached, despite not even glancing at his direction.

As expected, the underground hero had good senses and could tell when someone was watching them.

Slowly, Tomura paces beside the table, up until the blue eyes lift to look at him. he was admittedly a bit taken aback by the intensity in the hero’s gaze.

Those weren’t the eyes of a typical hero.

For a moment they just look at each other, a silent battle of wits, waiting to see what the other would do. Finally, the blue eyes relax by a fraction, allowing Shigaraki to slip in and sit down on the opposite side of the table. There was no reason to cause a ruckus tonight.

“You’re a new face around here.”

The pale figure comments casually, resting his head against the long fingers, keeping one of them lifted reflexively. The hero examines him closely from behind his glass, taking a gulp of his dark liquor. The atmosphere around them was mostly relaxed, but Tomura could tell the young man was alert, keeping an eye of his every move, just like what he was doing.

The red-head likely didn’t know who he was, nobody really did, but his instincts did tell him WHAT he was.

“I wouldn’t say so. been here a coupla times.”

The hero comments calmly, lowering his glass to the table to take a drag from his cigarette.

“I’ve heard those are bad for you.”

The young man snorts, sounding amused, opening his vividly blue eyes again, examining the scarred face in front of him with calm demeanor. Yet, Tomura knew he was anything but calm beneath the surface. There was a certain kind of manic energy seeping out from his gaze, energy that indicated he was not to be underestimated. it was rather interesting to see it from a hero, as usually, this kind of vibes oozed from unstable villains Tomura had seen over the years.

“M’quirk shields me from smoke’s toxic effects usually.”

“That so?”

The pale figure tilts his head slightly, eyes half-lidded now.

He could feel Magne’s concerned gaze at them, but he waves a hand at her, telling her to relax wordlessly.

The hero notices the gesture, taking another sip before speaking.

“Friends with the staff huh?”

“Something like that.”

“Figured. I saw Himiko kick some guy off his chair to let you sit down.”

Himiko?

Tomura looks at him more curiously now; Not many people could use – or even knew – Toga’s first name. The fact it was coming from a pro-hero was intriguing. Then again…. had Tomura not known who this young man was, he could’ve mistaken him for a villain.

His aura was different from most heroes, it had weight in it, darkness that was barely being contained by some sort of shred of will.

“What’s your name?”

The redhead snorts again, an amused chuckle escaping past his lips.

“Why ask something you likely know already?”

Tongue flicks over the dry lips, an amused grin spreading across the pale young man’s face. His grin was creepy, terrifying most people who saw it, but the hero didn’t seem bothered. He just takes another sip, then gives a slight frown towards his glass.

“This stuff’s nasty. I dunno why I keep ordering it.”

Tomura hums at that, lifting his hand and gesturing the hero to give the glass to him. Wordlessly, the redhead slides it across the table with two fingers, and Tomura picks it up, keeping his pinkie lifted as he takes a sip.

“Yeah it’s pretty bad. I don’t know why I drink it either.”

the pale figure chuckles a bit, then pushes the glass back to the hero, who shrugs, picking it up again.

“So, what attracted you to come and talk to me?”

Tomura let’s out a thoughtful hum, fingers tapping against the table, though never touching the same time, always keeping one away. He noted the hero was watching his hand now, indicating he’d already deduced his peculiar carefulness with his hands related to his quirk. It was only the most obvious one of course, there were several other weapons in him, hidden from sight.

“I’d like to ask you something similar; why are you here?”

The air around them turns tense again, and blue eyes look up at him. For a moment they just stare at each other, bits of flames appearing around the hero, though Tomura could tell it wasn’t conscious. Just a natural reaction towards the slight sharpness in his voice. That, and he’d stopped his hand, one finger barely hovering over the table surface. it seemed like a random gesture to an untrained eye, but for somebody who'd figured his main quirk came from his hands, it was another silent threat. 

Magne was looking at them again, joined by Sako and Toga, both looking a bit unnerved.

Neither of them speaks for what felt like an eternity, but finally, finally the hero sighs, turning off his flames.

“Just wanderin’ around. I somehow end up here often. T’s a good place ta clear my head fer a bit.”

It takes another breath for Tomura to lower his threatening aura back to calm levels, and he smiles a bit, amused again.

“So I’ve heard.”

The hero hums, then his attention is taken away by a sound. he digs out his phone, looking through the message head apparently received.

“Duty calls I assume?”

“Nah. Not this time. it’s just my sis.”

The hero mutters out, seemingly talking more to himself than the pale figure in front of him. Tomura tilts his head curiously, digging back into the knowledge he had about this young man. That’s right, he could recall him having three little siblings, none of them heroes. Except, the youngest apparently was thriving to be one.

Typical.

The red-head drinks down rest of his drink and gets up slowly, taking support from the table a bit as he did so. Tomura could tell, he wasn’t drunk, something else was making him sway. The bags under his eyes gave him a hint towards it.

“Thanks for not murdering me.”

He mutters out, gaining a slight grin from the pale figure, who lifts his hand to cross his fingers together, looking up at the hero from behind them slightly.

“Don’t give me a reason to, and you’re welcome here. The girls seem to like you.”

“Yeah I noticed. The blond insists on me usin’ her real name instead of “Toga” and all…apparently I'm the most polite fucker around fer some reason.”

“Not many are allowed to do that, use her real name.”

The redhead hums, giving him one last glance before stuffing his hands into his pockets, heading out of the bar.

Red eyes follow his every step, extremely curious.

For a hero, Touya Todoroki didn’t really come off as one off-duty.

There was a story there, a story he was now curious about. No hero would be this calm and casual, or perhaps, uncaring about being in a place filled with criminals, let alone when being faced by one they could tell was powerful.

He doubted the fire-hero knew who he was exactly, but likely could sense he was a big deal.

Moments later, Toga appears beside him to the table, plopping a new drink in front of him.

“Hey Tomu? Could you please be nice to that one? Magne has a crush on him, and we don't have many well-mannered peeps around here aside from you!”

“Does she know who he is?”

The girl lets out a confused “huuh?” which answers Tomura’s question. He shakes his head with a sly smirk, taking a gulp from his drink the girl had brought.

“As long as he behaves, I got no problem with him. Relax, Himiko.”

Toga gives him a happy smile and pats his head, before dancing off back to her work. She knew when Tomu-chan used her real name, it meant he was serious when he said he had no issue with the redhead.

Still, she was curious what he’d meant with the whole “do you know who he is?” business.

Touya closes the door behind him once he reaches his apartment. it was quiet, empty when compared to the house he’d once lived in.

Still, he’d never go back there, ever.

He sighs, kicking off his shoes and slumping to the couch, finally checking the message Fuyumi had sent him.

She was asking if he could come and see them, as usual. he always said no, giving her an excuse or two whenever he could. His sister wasn’t dumb, she knew why he didn’t want to set foot in that house, but still wished he could come around sometime.

There was another message from Eraser, reminding him of the visit to a psychologist tomorrow.

It was a deeply kept secret, as the media would likely explode with gossip if they knew Eraserhead’s strongest side-kick had severe mental health issues.

Still though, even if he was miffed about the arrangement, he was thankful the man had taken several steps to help him. He’d noticed immediately, back when Touya had been part of the heroics class as a teen, that he had issues that stemmed from home.

Eraser never asked anything specific, but he’d taken care of his sorry ass since, making sure he’d get the help he probably needed.

He closes the phone, blue eyes gazing up at the ceiling.

Lately, it just felt like the care wasn’t enough.

There was something burning in him, something ugly that was becoming harder and harder to hide from his loved ones.

Going to that bar the first time, he’d almost hoped someone would jump at him, so he’d get an excuse to use his flames just to vent out his silent frustration.

He’d almost wanted to get in trouble.

Now, he’d probably feel bad about it, he’d grown to like the eccentric group running it.

Granted he was a bit awkward about Himiko and Magne flirting with him, neither were his type.

Then, he’d shown up.

Touya had known the second he stepped in, that the pale figure was different.

The entire place had tensed initially, some of the patrons noticeably trying to avoid stepping on his path.

He had no clue who the young man was, but he was clearly a big deal in the underworld.

He almost smirks, the smile was completely joyless.

Touya could tell, even with his strong flames, had that scarred stranger chosen to, he could’ve killed him within seconds, not giving him the slightest chance to retaliate or defend himself.

There was no proof or anything, nothing he did indicated so, but some stuff… Some stuff you just knew, instinctively.

He’d almost wanted it to happen, but it was probably good it didn’t.

Touya brings up a hand to rub his eyes, feeling tears prickle in them.

He had no particular reason to cry right now, he didn’t even feel sad.

Still though.

The sardonic grin just wouldn’t leave his face right now.

Chapter Text

For the past week, he couldn’t really get the young hero off his mind.

Tomura was curious, about the weight in those eyes, about the strange aura he carried that was very unlike what the so-called paragons of virtue usually had.

A troubled soul like that usually remained in shadows.

He’d kept an eye on any sightings of the red-haired hero, majority of it from official records he’d hacked into, given like his superior, Touya Todoroki didn’t really go in front of the media often. It was rather surprising honestly, how the media itself didn’t seem too curious about him, despite being the son of Endeavor.

Then again, his youngest child seemed to get most of the spotlight, likely pushing his brother aside, something the elusive hero probably appreciated.

Touya was good; had Tomura only carried his decaying quirk and not everything else Sensei had bestowed upon him, this hero could’ve probably given him a good fight before dropping dead inevitably.

Of course, now he was nowhere near powerful enough to handle Tomura.

Nobody in this world was, probably, aside from All Might.

The thought of the widely grinning, ridiculous number one hero makes him snort. Sensei had always hated the man, he’d made it very clear. He’d told him stories about how it was the hero’s fault, the predicament he’d been found from by the man.

“He’s supposed to be the great, paragon of virtue, yet he leaves children like you to perish, all by themselves hidden in shadows.”

In the past, he’d bought into it.

Now however…

“You liked to pretend you were something all powerful and great, just like how the heroes are portrayed, just like how HE is portrayed. Yet you dropped dead like an average man, so how the fuck am I supposed to believe heroes like All Might are any different from the rest of us?"

If anything, his Sensei passing had taught him no man on this earth was special. No human lived up to the hype built up around them, and that was the truth behind even the number one hero in all likeness. They all were just a bunch of ants, running around until the boot of life would finally crush them under its weight.

Why would he put his faith in the useless hands of an ant?

He didn't hate All Might like his Sensei did.

He didn't CARE about All Might, he was just another disappointing face in the sea of faces. 

Tomura reads through the files about the Todoroki family, just wanting to see if he could find a clue on why the red-haired young man had the aura more typical for a villain instead of a hero. There wasn’t much, the family in general kept away from spotlight mostly.

However, he soon spots something intriguing.

The mother was in a mental hospital after attacking the youngest child, the one currently on the hero course.

It sounded peculiar, nothing like what he’d red about their mother and how she was described. it was clear something was going on inside Todoroki household that was kept from public. Cold amusement passes over his features; somehow, Shigaraki wasn't surprised to find hints like this. 

The pale figure shakes his head and closes the files annoyed.

Why was he even bothering with this?

It wasn’t really his business, if the hero had issues.

In the back of his head, Tomura was aware that this was something he could take advantage of, as the underworld leader, but given he was reluctant about the job itself thrown on his shoulders, the pale figure saves that knowledge somewhere deep within his maze of a brain, for now.

Hizashi could tell his husband was concerned.

Shouta was pacing around, mumbling something under his breath while looking through his phone. Their adoptive son was currently eating breakfast, tired eyes looking up at Hizashi questioningly.

“What’s up with sleepy-dad?”

“I’m guessing it’s his sidekick; Shouta always gets like this when the boy ignores his messages.”

Hitoshi hums at that, taking another bite from his waffles the loud-dad had made. He probably should’ve guessed that, ever since he’d first met the oldest Todoroki, he’d gotten the vibe guy had issues. After seeing his little brother in the hero course, it was clear the whole FAMILY had problems.

Touya was pretty cool admittedly though, once you got past how intimidating his eyes were.

“I reminded him of the appointment he has tomorrow, he never replied to it.”

“Sho, calm down; Touya is an adult, I’m sure he was just sleeping or so. He’ll respond eventually.”

Aizawa sighs and drops his hands, stopping his pacing for a moment. His hair was in a messy bun, and the man looked sleepy, worse than usual that was. Hizashi walks to him and wraps an arm around his partner, placing a soft kiss on his cheek, making Hitoshi grimace at them playfully.

“Get a room, old farts.”

“Remind me about that again once you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend, sonny!”

Hizashi chirps at him happily, making Hitoshi nearly snort out his milk through his nose.

Aizawa manages to smile a bit at the two’s back and forth bickering, but he couldn’t fully push his worry away. He could tell, lately Touya had been secluding himself more again. He’d heard from his siblings that the boy was avoiding them.

It was always a bad sign.

Aizawa sighs, glancing at the clock; he had class soon and couldn’t really skip it, but he wanted to go see the young man.

“Hey, if it worries you that much, you can ask Nemuri to cover for you.”

Hizashi comments softly after a moment, noticing his hubby still hadn’t relaxed. After a moment of silence, Aizawa shakes his head with a sigh; Touya was his responsibility, but like Zashi had said, he was an adult. The bunch of teens he was supposed to tutor were not.

It didn’t help when a couple of them were real troublemakers as well.

Namely, a certain green haired kid.

Apparently, his tense, concerned mood wasn’t hidden as well as he’d thought, given The younger Todoroki comes to talk to him hesitantly during a break, when the classroom was empty as most of the students had headed out for lunch.

“Something is bothering you Sensei.”

The boy states matter-of-factly, and Aizawa wonders if he should deny it or not.

Normally he would, given this was not the business of his students, but given this was Todoroki asking it, the situation was a bit more complicated.

“Has your brother called any of you recently?”

The boy blinks, then his gaze turns something Aizawa assumed was sad. It was hard to tell with how little Todoroki emoted usually. He was different from his brother in that sense. They both did have excellent poker-faces, but unlike Shoto, Touya could not fully hide his emotions in his eyes.

There was always a flicker of something, just enough to tell you what was up.

In Shoto’s case, it seemed more like the boy didn’t know how to show the emotion he felt properly.

“Fuyumi messaged him last evening, but she didn’t get a response I think.”

The black-haired man remains quiet for a moment, then closes the folder he was holding with a sigh.

This couldn’t be good.

Last time Touya began to shut people out, well… The burns were there for a reason.

“Are you going to go see him?”

Aizawa turns his gaze back at the boy; while he was still mostly blank-faced, the man could hear the concern in Shoto’s voice. He didn’t blame the boy, he’d been there last time things had gone downhill, he’d seen the damage his brother had inflicted onto himself in a fit of some sort. Aizawa had pretty much made the boy take a break from any hero-work to get his mental health in order. He'd considered telling the boy to quit altogether, but Touya had made it very clear he didn't want to.

He'd wanted to get better so he could keep going.

Aizawa had honestly thought things were looking up, he'd been doing fine for the past six months, but...

Things like this, they were always complex to deal with.

“…Probably. he didn’t respond to my message yesterday either.”

“…Can I come with you?”

Now there was proper emotion in the two-colored eyes. Aizawa didn’t know how to respond to that. if his worst fears would be confirmed, he didn’t want the boy to see that. Then again, he would eventually have to, regardless.

“You don’t want me to because of last time, isn’t it?”

Todoroki eventually comments quietly, turning his gaze towards the floor.

Aizawa just sighs and nods, slipping the folder into his sleeping bag, where he kept most of his things when teaching.

“I’ll make sure he’s okay, alright? Go and get some food, others must be concerned where you went.”

Aizawa ruffles the two-toned hair, shooing the boy off the room. Todoroki gives him one last uneasy glance, before heading for the lunch hall. The black-haired man sighs, glancing out of the window. it would be three more hours before the classes would end. He perhaps didn’t have all that time to wait.

Aizawa leaves the classroom, heading out for the teacher’s lounge.

The class was surprised to find Midnight taking control of their next lesson, and the woman simply informs them Aizawa had some personal business to run. She glances at Shoto, giving the boy a slight nod when he looks at her questioningly.

Todoroki let’s out a slow sigh, making some of his classmates sitting near him look up at the boy curiously.

Nobody asked anything really, as the elemental hero wasn’t the type to share his woes with anyone.

However, a pair of green eyes kept looking at him, even when others turned their gazes away.

Once the day ended, Midoriya waited for most of his classmates to leave the room, before hesitantly heading for Todoroki.

The teen looks up at him with a questioning look, and Izuku fidgets on his feet nervously, suddenly not knowing what to say. He’d seen the glance between the teacher and him, he could recall seeing Todoroki stay behind to talk with Aizawa earlier.

“What is it Midoriya?”

“Oh, uhm…I…”

Before he could form a proper way of asking his question however, Todoroki’s cellphone rings, and he looks at the green haired boy apologetically, picking it up. It was Fuyumi, and she seemed rather frantic.

“Sho, Aizawa called us just now.”

She sounded on the verge of tears, and Todoroki felt his blood run cold; this was probably bad.

“he can’t find Touya, H-he wasn’t home!”

“Hold on, he might just be out, didn’t he have an appointment today?”

Izuku watches Todoroki talk on the phone, sensing he was listening in to something rather private. The green haired teen shifts uncomfortably on his feet, then decides to ask his question later, waving at Todoroki awkwardly as he leaves the room. The boy doesn’t even acknowledge his sudden absence, too focused on the call.

“He didn’t appear like he was supposed to according to the psychologist.”

“Fuyumi, take a deep breath. He’s missed them before due to hero-work or other understandable reasons.”

Shoto attempts to soothe his big sister, hearing how she’d begun to sob. Part of him felt angry about this, but he knew showing it wouldn’t help the situation.

“W-What if…If it's like last time!”

“Look, I’ll try to call him; maybe he just went for a walk and forgot about the time.”

“Shooo I don’t know what to do! We should go look for him!”

“Sensei is on it already in all likeness. Just calm down, talk with Natsuo about this and see if you can call him. I’ll try too.”

“Okay, just…if you do get in contact, tell us okay?”

“Of course.”

Shoto eventually closes the call after few more reassuring words, releasing a slow sigh. he then scrolls through his contacts, trying to calm his racing heart. There had not been any indication really, that Touya’s state was getting worse again. At least, if it had, Aizawa-Sensei would’ve told them, right?

He selects his brother’s number and waits. it rings for a long time, making his heart beat faster and faster in his chest. It was a very unpleasant feeling, but Shoto couldn’t do much about it. The phone keeps ringing, and he must lean against the desk, feeling his anxiety raise in his chest. He prayed to whatever gods it wasn’t like last time. He could not bring that kind of news to his siblings, again.

“What happened? you were doing so well…”

Shoto mutters out, filling in the tense silence of the empty classroom as the phone keeps ringing.

Then, he almost stumbles to the ground in surprise, as the call connects, and a familiar voice fills the silence from the other end.

“Aaa fuck, I forgot m’ phone. Sorry.”

“Touya! Are you…are you okay? Fuyumi told me you didn’t respond to her message last night, and that Aizawa-Sensei couldn’t find you….”

“Noticed. He left a note to me. I'm guessing you guys panicked a lil'”

Touya chuckles at the other end, sounding rather sleepy. As the initial relief washes over him and slowly dissipates, Shoto felt a bit of frustration enter his system, but he tries to remain as calm as possible. None of this was his fault, Touya didn’t ask to have these problems.

“Where did you go? Why didn’t you go to the meeting with the psychologist?”

“…. I forgot.”

That didn’t sound convincing at all.

“Touya…”

A tired sigh is heard from the other end, and Shoto could hear his brother sit down, probably onto his couch or so. Even if he seemed to be fine, the younger Todoroki could tell he wasn’t, not fully. What had happened? Why wouldn't Touya just talk to them? it was frustrating for the young teen; he understood why his eldest brother never wanted to step foot into their house again, but he still cared about them right? He shouldn't...he shouldn't worry them like this. 

“Just…got a lot of shit in m’ mind so I forgot about it, honest.”

“You really made us worry you know?”

“M’sorry.”

Shoto releases another sigh, suddenly not knowing what to say. part of him wanted to chastise Touya for scaring them like this, but another part of him knew it wasn’t fair. If there was anybody, he should be furious at – and he was – it was their so-called father.

“Call them, Fuyumi was…really upset.”

“I wish I could say I feel bad, but I’m too tired to give a shit right now.”

That statement alarmed Shoto, and he stands up, face in a deep frown.

“Call them. Call Sensei that you’re back. Don’t…whatever you’re doing, please don’t. Talk to us if you need something, don't shut us out like last time."

Touya remains quiet on the other end for a long moment, making Shoto worry he’d actually closed the call on him. Finally though, Touya sighs and chuckles a bit at the other end.

“Sorry, that was morbid. I’ve just had a shitty week t’s all. I promise I’ll call em.”

“Do it. I mean it. I WILL ask Fuyumi in thirty minutes if you did.”

“Bossy are we? Who was the older brother again?”

“Touya.”

Shoto’s tone left no room for argument, and made it clear he wasn’t on the mood for joking. Touya mutters something out under his breath, not clear enough for him to understand, but promises to call before eventually hanging up, not giving Shoto a chance to respond.

He sighs and just gazes at his phone, hoping Touya would keep his promise.

“is everything okay?”

Shoto jumps in surprise, finding that Izuku hadn’t left after all, having stayed near the doorway unable to help his curiosity.

The concerned look in the wide green eyes was…Todoroki didn’t really know how to respond to it, so he just nods and takes his things, heading out of the classroom without further words.

Aizawa was relieved when the boy called him, even if he didn’t show it once he appeared back to the house.

Apparently, the young man had gone for a walk to clear his head after badly slept night – Aizawa could smell alcohol from him but didn’t ask details about it – and they’d just missed each other.

“You should’ve informed your psychologist you’re not coming.”

“My bad, I legit forgot about it.”

Touya mumbles out with a shrug, rubbing his eyes. he was clearly hangover somewhat, which concerned Aizawa. The boy was good at his job, his quirk aside he was often able to calm down even the most terrified of kids and make them cooperate, probably due to his elder brother background. He was a good hero and help during patrol, when his head was clear of demons his parent had put there.

Now however, Aizawa could tell the young man wasn’t in a good state of mind.

When he was, he didn’t drink at all. The fact he could smell alcohol told the man the boy was struggling again.

The pro hero sighs and sits down beside him on the couch, grasping the boy’s shoulder carefully. Touya claimed the burns on it didn’t really hurt, which was possible given the pain receptors were likely destroyed there, but he still chose to be careful out of common decency.

“If you need a break again, just tell me. You cannot help anyone else if you aren't okay yourself.”

“I’m fine.”

“Then you can tell me why you’re drinking again.”

The young man grimaces, knowing Eraser wasn’t buying his bluff one bit. That ability to see through bullshit was pretty much what had initially saved him from falling down a dark path, as Aizawa had noticed the internal struggle he’d been having.

Now however…it was clear something had cracked again.

It was a bit like the beginning from two years ago, when he’d had his last relapse. Touya didn’t blame them for being scared, for assuming the worst when he kept in touch less than usual and forgot to respond to texts, the burns on his body were a constant reminder of what had happened before, when he’d let himself fall down that path.

“I…I don’t really have an answer. Nothin’ happened.”

he answers honestly, because it was true; there was no specific event during the past week or a month that would’ve warranted his current mental-state.

It just…appeared, slowly creeping its way back into his consciousness.

Aizawa examines him for a moment, then releases a slow sigh.

“Then you really need to take a step back from work for a while.”

“….I guess. I mean, you aren’t entirely terrible with kids.”

The boy manages to flash him a smirk, and Aizawa could not stop the amusement seeping into his tired expression too, even if he was still concerned.

“….That being said, I doubt leaving you by yourself right now is the best option.”

“I can’t go back there, forget about it.”

Touya snaps at him predictably, and Aizawa just gives him a look, telling the boy calmly he’d never propose that, it would make his state worse obviously.

It would’ve helped if Touya had made friends back when he was in U.A. Unfortunately, due to his issues he’d ended up slightly reclusive from majority of his classmates, some even finding him too intimidating to bond with.

“Perhaps you should come and stay with us for a bit.”

“Yeah I dunno if I can deal with the loud blonde and the sassy eggplant that much.”

Aizawa ruffles his hair affectionately, telling him to stop comparing his son’s hair to food. Touya just shrugs, reminding him that Hitoshi had been the first to start the food-puns, calling Mic’s hero hair a "banana-do."

“Don’t make it worse.”

“I’m pretty sure the lil shit is already planning on what to call you.”

Aizawa ruffles his hair again, this time a bit harsher. For a moment they just sat there in comfortable silence, up until Touya finally breaks it, his face in a thoughtful frown.

“I appreciate the offer Eraser, but…it’s not that bad I swear. I don’t think I could really deal with so much people around me constantly right now.”

“Then you’ll have to at least accept us checking on you daily – or multiple times a day probably – from now on. I’ll also make sure you don’t miss your appointments anymore.”

Touya remains quiet, then nods slowly with a sigh. The thought was annoying honestly, but he understood why Eraser was doing this. he just worried over his well-being, something their good-for-nothing dad didn’t. He was basically pretending his oldest kid didn’t exist.

Touya hides his face under his scarred hands, pretending to rub his eyes when in truth he was just trying to hide the sardonic, maniacal grin creeping up his face again. Aizawa spotted it regardless, he was too observant to fall for something as simple as that but chooses not to ask about it.

Touya’s mind was in a complicated place, and some things needed the right time and place to be brought up.

Still, Aizawa hoped they could persuade him to come and stay with them soon, he didn't like the implications of that smirk or his words just now. They couldn't exactly force him given he was an adult, Touya had to do it voluntarily. His state also wasn't bad enough so that someone else could be made to choose for him, and Aizawa prayed it would never get to that point.

Tomura was both surprised and kind of enthusiastic, seeing the red-haired hero there again as he steps in.

He keeps his curiosity hidden however, walking to his usual spot and greeting Sako who was currently hurling across the counter, serving drinks to people. He greets him dramatically, declaring that “prince of the night has arrived!” shooing Toga to get him his favorite drink.

Tomura stops her however before she could pour her a glass, holding up two fingers.

She blinks confused, then notes the way he glances towards the redhead’s table. After a moment, the blond nods enthusiastically, pouring him two glasses of the same drink. He takes the two glasses and paces to the table in the corner.

The redhead glances up at him as he slides the glass across the table and beside him, before slipping to sit down at the same spot from before. The hero gazes at the glass for a moment, gaining an amused chuckle from Tomura, who sips from his own glass.

This time the mix tasted better, Toga had probably put extra effort on it this time around given it was less busy and apparently, they were the group’s favorite customers.

“It’s not poisoned.”

The hero hums, taking a gulp from the glass, then watching the liquid move around as he swirls the glass slightly. He looked even more exhausted than last time.

“I probably wouldn’t care if it was.”

“That’s dark.”

The redhead chuckles a bit, brushing through his hair, giving Tomura a better view on the scarring on his hand. it seemed to reach much further than he initially thought, probably all the way to his shoulders. The stitching that seemed to hold the two skins together – or maybe it was just aesthetic, Tomura wasn’t sure – looked rough, further helping the hero to blend in on his surroundings.

It was so easy for him to pass as one of them.

“Are you going to give me your name this time around?”

Shigaraki asks casually, drinking his liquor.

“Again, you probably know it already.”

“Yes, but it is polite to introduce yourself.”

“You never gave me yours either.”

Shigaraki hums, lowering the glass down onto the table. When he lifts his red eyes back up at the pro hero, he notes the redhead had fallen deep in thought, just staring at his glass with a kind of a blank look. He clearly wasn’t expecting him to state it, which was a fair assumption.

Villains didn’t usually share their personal details with heroes.

The thing was though, Tomura wasn’t sure himself where he fit in that scale, not yet.

“I can’t exactly give out my actual name around here given it tends to freak people out, so you can call me Shig.”

Blue eyes look up at him surprised, then the young hero chuckles a bit, drinking down most of his glass at one go. For a pro hero, he was surprisingly, yet rather apparently an experienced drinker. Alcoholism of any sort didn’t really fit together with the image of the pro heroes, but this young man obviously wasn’t your typical pro hero.

“Which name you want?”

Tomura tilts his head curiously, and the redhead sips his drink, keeping his intense blue gaze at him again as he drank.

He thinks about it for a moment, amused smile spreading on the dry lips.

“I have to admit, I am a fan of your hero name.”

The redhead actually laughs a bit, a quiet chuckle that doesn’t really reach anyone outside the table.

“That’s funny, comin’ from someone like you.”

“You can’t prove I am what you think I am.”

The redhead just shrugs, taking a swig from his drink again.

“True.”

He pauses, having fallen into deep thought again. it was kind of amusing, honestly; his face could be perfectly calm and blank, but his eyes could showcase a lot of what was going on behind the scenes, you just had to look closely enough.

“Nobody really uses it outside paperwork and shit. Even my superior tends to just use my real name.”

“Your hero name choice does sound kind of villainous.”

Tomura points out amused, tilting his head slightly.

He was running his finger along the rim of his glass, noting his companion again paid close attention to what his hands were doing. it was kind of entertaining, primarily because there was no hint of unease in those blue eyes despite him likely being aware of the potential danger his hands could present.

Obviously, the hero likely didn’t know what the danger was exactly, it was pure instinctual knowledge.

Understanding quirks and their side-effects, what kind of quirks would make a person careful with their hands.

“I’m aware, but to be fair, it all depends on point of view. Lotta folk see heroes as the true villains.”

“So, your hero name is some sort of meta-level commentary?”

The redhead chuckles again, drinking down rest of his drink.

Tomura pushes his glass towards the man, who looks at him with lift eyebrow.

“You probably need it more than me.”

“I’m pretty sure you’re just plannin’ on getting me drugged so you can kill me.”

Tomura snickers at that, brushing some of his blue hair aside.

“I don’t need to drug you to do that if I wanted to.”

He mentioned it so casually, like talking about the weather.

Anyone else would’ve been unnerved by that, but his companion just shrugs, taking a swig from the offered glass. He clearly wasn’t a germaphobe, given he accepted the glass even when Tomura had already drank from it. Most people likely assumed he had rabies or something with how he looked.

“Can I call you Dabi, then?”

Blue eyes glance at him, then move back at the drink in his hand.

“I suppose saying “no” would be rude.”

“Girls did say you got manners.”

“I’m just not eager to die tonight.”

Tomura hums at that, watching him drink with barely restrained curiosity. He generally didn’t like heroes, he didn’t like the society they lived in as a whole.

This young sidekick however, he was…interesting.

Chapter Text

Tomura was on a bad mood.

Granted, he was often on a bad mood, but today his irritation seemed to have reached new heights.

He’d woken up with a throbbing headache, hearing voices from all around him as one of the quirks had apparently decided to activate and create a fucking cacophony in his head. He’d managed to turn it off eventually, learning from Kurogiri it was one of those observing things his Sensei had used to monitor people.

Apparently, some sort of thought reading quirk.

Fuck that, he didn’t want it.

He didn’t CARE to know what people thought, they didn’t matter.

Kurogiri had attempted to converse with him, clearly wanting to improve his mood after that horrid morning, but it didn’t work, only served to annoy him further. Eventually, after eating some food due to Kurogiri's persuasion, the young man had resulted in sealing himself into his room, playing some random game he didn’t really care to remember the name of.

After a while however, even that had turned into a bitter pile of bullshit when there had been a scene regarding to a happy family reunion. he’d gone and decayed the controller, then nearly destroyed the screen with whatever the hell those black shadow spikes were; he couldn’t keep up with all the abilities.

He hadn’t even seen his Sensei use all of them.

Now he sat in front of his smaller computer, just staring at the screen curled up to his chair to sulk.

Family? Such bullshit.

He couldn’t see why people cherished those things.

Family was nothing but a pain in the ass, either abusing you, neglecting you or giving you false hopes. Don’t get him started on shoving a task on you on their death-bed that you didn’t fucking want.

His eyes drift towards the hand sitting on his table. It was the only thing left of his blood-relatives. A morbid, ugly piece of memorabilia he honestly despised having, but due to some psychological bullshit, he couldn’t go and throw it away or destroy it.

Tomura snorts and opens his computer, noting the files about Touya he’d looked through were still on the desktop, he had forgotten to throw them away.

Oh yeah, Touya had a family too.

Based on how he was, however, something about that family was as fucked up as his.

Bored, and perhaps a bit curious, Tomura looks into the files he’d downloaded from the U.A archives.

Hacking their system was laughably easy, it showcased the overconfident arrogance heroes usually carried with them. Not that many villains were much better admittedly. he looks through the student records, soon finding Touya’s little brother who’d recently enrolled.

He notes the kid had a nasty scar on his face. it was different from the burns on Touya, not as severe.

Probably caused by something else.

Tomura notes curiously there was weight in the kid’s eyes too, but it wasn’t as severe as with his eldest brother. He could smell the stench of an abusive parent, and based on what he’d observed about Endeavor, he was likely the problem. He just gave Tomura the vibes.

As he looks through more files, about the students and their parents, the young villain notes there were rather questionable choices this time around.

Not that there wasn’t every year, but still.

“A fuckin’ pervy little brat and an explosive guy who acts like a villain? What the hell are these fuckers smoking?”

Tomura chuckles out with twisted amusement. It probably wouldn’t take long before one of those two alone caused a scandal or some shit. That would be amusing to watch.

Then, something catches his eye. There was a green haired, wide eyed little brat who somehow gave him a sense of Déjà vu.

Tomura frowns, clicking his file open. The kid had been listed as quirkless up until recently, interestingly enough.

Why would a quirkless kid get into U.A, and how the fuck would he suddenly gain a quirk when he was a teenager?

Unless….

As he reads more notes made about the boy, he soon realizes what was going on.

He’d apparently gotten in partially due to a certain hero’s recommendation. Tomura snorts amused as he scrolls through rest of the text.

So this kid was the heir?

He looked like a fuckin’ crybaby, it was hilarious.

Tomura wasn’t fullheartedly into this whole villain overlord thing, but if THIS was going to be his “destined opponent” or whatever, he wouldn’t mind fucking with the brat, it could be fun.

Then, his eyes catch something else.

A name that brings a shudder down his spine. Shigaraki stops, shaking his head irritated as unpleasant memories hit his vision; he didn’t wanna think about that. Sucking in a deep breath, he looks back at the writing on the screen. It was just someone with the same first name. it wasn’t too uncommon name anyway.

Still…

Tomura clicks open the bit about the boy’s parents, noting instantly that the kid’s father was listed as “working abroad.”

However, as red eyes read more of the description, something about it rubbed him the wrong way.

“He left japan since the brat was a baby and hasn’t been back since? That’s fuckin’ weird…”

A hand lifts to scratch his neck as he thinks. There wasn’t even a photo of the man on the school files. In fact, there was strangely little information on this parent, not even his contact was listed in case the mum couldn’t be reached. It wasn’t his business, but…

Tomura scrolls back at the teenager boy’s face, and again, he couldn’t help the slight sense of Déjà vu; why was this kid somehow familiar to him?

He’d never met him.

Unable to stop his curiosity, Tomura drops his hand to the keyboard and starts typing, diving into the official records kept by the Japanese government. SOMEWHERE had to be a photo of the brat’s dad. It takes quite a bit of digging, in fact, it seems like a lot of the records about the man had been bizarrely erased, like somebody had tried to make his existence itself disappear. Eventually however, buried deep in some police records, he finds something.

“A man, 27 disappeared from his home following an unknown incident that the neighbors described as some sort of struggle. The only thing left behind was his son, who was put in foster care.”

Tomura frowns at that, then his eyes widen in shock as he finally finds what he’d been looking for.

A photo of the man.

A hand raises up to viciously scratch as his neck, and Tomura stumbles away from his chair, clutching his head as unpleasant images appear into his mind, one-by-one. The shadows around him dance again, as the spike-forming quirk attempts to activate to destroy whatever was making him upset. The pale figure forces it back however, managing to reach for his keyboard and close the tab to calm down.

“Tomura, are you alright in there?”

Came a knock from the door, indicating Kurogiri had sensed something was going on, or just heard him fall off his chair.

“I’m fine, leave me alone!”

The boy spats at him.

He could hear the man linger there for a while, but eventually leave the door with a sigh.

The pale figure forces himself to sit back down, sucking in a deep breath as he re-opens the tab. The man in the photo, despite having dyed his hair black, Tomura would recognize the bastard anywhere. if this really was Hisashi Midoriya however…

He chews on his dry lip, reading rest of the report.

It was full of bullshit regarding to what had actually happened; it had been clear why the man had “disappeared.” There had not been a robbery or an attack, not towards him anyway.

it had been his own fuckin’ fault for grabbing him when he should’ve known it was a bad idea with his quirk.

Tomura shakes his head violently, refusing to go there. he didn’t want to freak out again.

As he reads through the files, Shigaraki notices that the close family of the man had been informed of his death. That made the boy frown; the only family he’d had was, well, him.

HE’D been the one who fucking killed him, even if it was an accident.

Tomura leans back in his chair as he thinks.

His dad had left for a while, leaving him alone with his drunkard mum up until she’d died from alcohol poisoning. He’d shown back all apologetic, but things hadn’t changed. The pale figure leans forward suddenly and looks back into the files about Midoriya Hisashi in UA.

According to the files there, he’d apparently left Japan when the boy was around nine months or so.

Tomura frowns, counting on his head.

He checks what the kid’s age is, and slowly, a dreadful realization starts to creep in. As his brain keeps making more connections, making him check between all the information he had, the more and more the ludicrous idea made sense.

Still, it wasn’t enough.

He needed something more to confirm this was what he thought it was.

Tomura digs deeper into the police files, into the government records, until finally, he finds it. It was just a small notification really, informing the state about someone changing their last name.

The name had been changed from “Shimura” to “Midoriya” when the person in question had gotten married.

Tomura leans back in his chair, feeling his body go into some sort of state of shock. His eyes were blown wide, his thoughts had stopped in their tracks, something that had never happened before. it felt like the whole room was holding its breath.

“This was where you went for those few years?”

His voice started out blank, completely void of any sort of emotion, but soon, it began to crack, as a maniacal grin starts to appear on his lips.

“You went off and screwed another woman ‘cause you couldn’t deal with my quirk?”

His voice breaks into a slight cackle, that turns louder as the realization hits him properly."

“You fucked another woman, then run back with your tail between your legs because you heard mum dropped dead like I suddenly matter?”

he can’t help himself, Tomura lets out probably the loudest, maniacal, menacing cackle he’d done in a while, loud enough to startle Kurogiri downstairs and make him cautiously creep up towards the boy’s door.

The sound stops as he knocks on it again, concerned frown on his misty features.

That laugh…it didn’t sound good.

He recognized that sound, it was the laugh Tomura let out when he was so furious, he didn’t know how else to react.

“….Young Tomura?”

“I’m fine.”

The response wasn’t surprising, but Kurogiri still pushes the door open, finding the boy curled up in his chair, staring at the empty computer screen with that creepy smile still spread across his face. The shadows in the room danced around, but it seemed the boy had control over them right now, as they didn’t rise up to stab and attack him, like what had nearly happened downstairs moments earlier when he’d heard the stumbling sound from upstairs.

He wanted to ask the boy what was going on, what had caused such a reaction, but given the atmosphere in the room, Kurogiri could tell he wasn’t on the mood for a chat.

Still though, he squeezes the boy’s shoulder gently, telling him he’d be downstairs if he needed anything. Tomura hums as a response, not even glancing at the man’s direction. He doesn’t move an inch even when Kurogiri walks out of the room, looking at him concerned for a moment before leaving.

Tomura just sits there for a long time, staring at the screen, trying to make sense of what he’d just discovered.

It couldn’t be, yet…the proof was there.

It did create another question though; why was the man listed as “working abroad” in the UA files if he was actually dead?

As Tomura uncurls himself, he had a feeling he knew why.

The fact that finding information about the brat’s dad had been so hard indicated somebody had attempted to cover his existence to some extent. Tomura knew only one person who’d likely do so. He brings the screen back to life, now looking at the photo of the boy’s mum.

Did she know?

or was this hidden from her as well?

he could imagine it honestly; Sensei doing something to make her think her husband was still alive, just abroad.

Still though, wouldn’t she be suspicious when he never called or sent her a message?

Tomura clicks his tongue, closing the file about the parents.

Honestly, it didn’t matter.

None of this should matter really.

......................................Still though.

The pale figure brings up the photo of the hero kid again.

He now understood the strange sense of Déjà vu; the boy looked a bit like his dad with the messy hair and the dimples under the eyes. However, his face clearly had more traits from his mother, the kind, wide-eyed look that would probably melt the hearts of many people, those who still had a working one anyway.

His was long dead and decayed, a corpse stuck in his chest he couldn’t really rip off as he needed it to live still.

“I have a little brother.”

The statement was…weird.

The whole idea was weird.

Ironic even, given who the kid was, given who was championing him.

it made Tomura wonder if Sensei had known.

Perhaps he had known, at least that he had a little sibling.

He wouldn’t have known about this turn of events though, given the bastard dropped dead before this boy likely even met All Might.

The pale figure turns off his computer and gazes up at the ceiling for a moment.

Now that his anger and whatever manic craziness that had been triggered subsided, he just felt…confused.

He had a little brother, and he didn’t know what to do with that fact.

Did it even matter?

Should it matter?

He just didn’t know.

Eventually, the cramped space and dimness of his room agitate the boy enough to drive him out. Not that he hated the shadows, but he just needed some fresh air right now, and given the subtle holes in the bar, his shadow ability had likely attacked Kurogiri earlier when he’d ended up having a fit. The man seemed calm as ever, but he still tensed cautiously as Tomura approached.

“Sorry.”

he mutters out as he passes by the man, hood tucked over his head.

He could feel the misty eyes widen as Kurogiri looks after him, but he doesn’t let the man to say anything, disappearing from sight as swiftly as he’d appeared.

Tomura was yet again, amused by how easily he blended in, despite having the power to wreck everything around him within seconds. People just ignored him, assuming he was another civilian walking around to enjoy the weather. part of him wanted to go and visit Sako’s place, but it wasn’t as fun during the day as Toga and Magne weren’t usually there. They served the evenings and nights usually. He saw couple of kids running around, playing hero and villain because of-fucking-course they would.

One was dressed as All Might even.

It was annoying, but he didn’t care enough to be pissed about it, really.

There was some idle talk around him, mostly about some random daily boring things civilians dealt with, though he also picked up a few excited babbling about some heroes. Mostly about All Might, of course, because everybody just fuckin’ loved the guy.

Tomura wondered if the blond dumbass even realized how much pressure he’d piled upon himself with all this idolizing.

he seriously doubted the man really was worth the hype.

After all, his Sensei hadn’t been in the end.

A ruckus further away catches his attention, and soon enough, he sees a familiar sight of bunch of heroes fighting against some random shark-jawed thug further back. Some folks were watching, taking photos and videos like it was some goddamn side-show and not probably a dangerous situation. He was tempted to skewer every single person who held their phones out just to show these fools how stupid their sense of security was, how fragile the peace they took for granted could be.

He did nothing. 

Human stupidity never stopped, no matter how many times you proved them wrong.

No matter how many times you showcased evidence to the contrary, people cling to their beliefs like it was a matter of life and death, even if their own stupidity would put them at risk. 

The pale figure slips into a less crowded area, noting the sky was changing color.

He hadn’t realized how long he’d actually sat on his room, let alone walked around, but apparently it was already late afternoon.

Time was kind of a loose concept to him since his new quirk kind of made him be able to tolerate hunger and thirst for ridiculously long times. He stops on his tracks, gazing up at the sky. Everything around him was gaining a slight golden hue, annoyingly reminding him of the stupidly grinning hero.

Even the world itself seemed to worship the man. Tomura huffs out a sigh, closing his eyes for a moment.

He just couldn’t.

He didn’t give enough shit to even be mad about it.

It irritated him yes, but he just didn’t care.

Suddenly, something collides with him, and Tomura has to use all his willpower to not instantly pulverize the person who’d ran into him out of a defensive reflex.

However, as he looks down at the young teen apologizing to him, his thoughts screech to a halt.

It was the boy.

Of all people to run into him on that day, it had to be the boy.

The brilliant green eyes look up at him, and the kid’s got sharp instincts because he immediately tenses, probably not realizing what was making him do so consciously. Tomura just stares at him, honestly not knowing how the fuck he should react. He JUST found out about the brat’s existence, and he was already face-to-face with him.

The kid had no idea what he’d just ran into, in many senses of the word.

The boy slips past him, clearly wanting to get away from his piercing stare, still mumbling out his apologies.

Tomura just stares ahead, his body weirdly frozen, like it didn’t know what to do either.

Then, a sensation tugs at the back of his head.

Something was coming.

He turns around as if some sort of reflex was forcing him to move, hand reaching out to grasp the slim wrist, keeping his pinkie lifted reflexively.

The boy lets out an amusing squeak, but he doesn’t dwell in it too much, tugging the boy aside.

Soon enough, something big crashes at the spot he’d been standing, startling the teen behind him. Tomura just stares at the big giant annoyed, recognizing him as the villain from earlier, who’d been causing trouble. Small part of his brain was questioning why he’d bothered to pull the boy out of harm’s way, but this small voice was pushed aside by the obnoxious booming of the big guy in front of them.

Oh, he really wanted to kill him, his head ached enough; there was no need for some loud fuckin’ dumbass to make it worse.

The man let’s out a loud growl, making Tomura dig his ear irritated, though most of the irritation was hidden below the surface.

“Aaa so noisy.”

The boy beside him looks up at him, but Tomura ignores the wide green eyes.

The big bastard turns to look at them, his hulking figure easily intimidating the young teenager beside Tomura, but he wasn’t fazed; why would he be when he could decay the bastard to bits within seconds, or stab him to death from every angle imaginable, or fuck all knows all the other ways Tomura could murder him without lifting a finger.

“That damn bitch! She kicked me all the way here. Wait till I get my hands on her!”

The criminal growls out, spitting out some saliva and blood as he spoke. The pale figure grimaces, shaking off bits of the mess that had gotten on his sleeve disgusted. Why do these big ones always have to spit out their fluids everywhere like some goddamn fountain?

Kurogiri liked to complain his hygiene, clearly having never dealt with a meat-brain like this.

“So annoying. Go rampaging elsewhere.”

As expected, the villain whips around to glare at him.

“What did you say!?”

Tomura just stares back at him bored; it was so typical for the huge ones to think their size was enough to intimidate people.

Tsch.

“You got some guts brat, talkin’ to me like that with your skinny ass frame!”

The pale figure just sighs slowly, cracking his neck and rubbing it, his head tilted far enough so that his hair covers his face partially, leaving only one intensely red eye visible.

This fucking guy really pissed him off, but he honestly wasn’t worth using his humongous power on.

It’d be a waste of time to kill some small fry with power capable of taking down All Might himself.

“You’re the one who needs to watch whom he’s speaking to.”

He could feel the teenager beside him tense a bit, sensing his aura slip out even if the boy likely didn’t know what was causing the unnerving static.

The villain tilts his head confused, but before he could really react or respond in any way, a familiar bunch of heroes appears suddenly, and bunch of branches reach for the bastard, immobilizing him. Huh, so the fucking heroes had finally decided to show up and take the loud fucker down?

Took them long enough.

“There you are! My bad that kick was too hard!”

So the “bitch” the man was referring to had been Mt. lady?

Figures.

She kinda felt like a little bitch to Tomura, or at least a fame grabbing attention whore.

“Halt right there, villain!”

Kamui Woods declares as the big guy attempts to escape, and he binds the man even tighter into his branches.

The boy beside him watches in awe as the hero team takes out the villain, clearly slightly star-struck like he often did around pro heroes.

Tomura felt the need to scratch his neck again.

Too many heroes around, too much of that faked, pretentious virtue that irritated him.

“So noisy. This place is too noisy.”

The pale figure mumbles out, and turns slowly, heading away from the scene. He knew the heroes would otherwise attempt to talk to him, and he couldn’t promise he wouldn’t try to stab them. Then, a young voice reaches out for him.

“Thanks for saving me!”

The black clad figure stops on his tracks, just standing there for a moment. What was he supposed to say to that?

He didn’t even know what to think about this whole thing yet.

He didn’t know if he should be amused, mad, or…

He just didn’t know what to do.

Finally, Tomura looks at the boy from over his shoulder, unable to stop the words from slipping out in between his dried lips.

“Don’t thank me, Midoriya Izuku. I haven’t decided what to do with you, yet.”

Chapter Text

Touya found himself in that bar again, like he often had recently.

Granted tonight he’d showed up later than usual, given Mic had insisted on staying a bit longer than intended. Most knew him as the loud, upbeat radio host personality, but he could actually be calmer if required. While he still had some of that cheerfulness, Touya could tell the voice hero had been concerned about him just like Eraser.

He’d cooked for him, helped to tidy up some stuff he hadn’t bothered, just asking some general questions. It was clear though, he was gouging out his mood, to see what he could tell Aizawa once he went back. Luckily Mic wasn’t as good at reading people as his husband was, so Touya had been able to mostly send him home with a satisfied mind that he’d be fine.

Sighing, he slips to sit down to the counter, and soon enough the blond girl dashes there, greeting him enthusiastically like usual. She was also clearly surprised to see him sit down there, and not on his usual table at the corner.

”Hey Himiko.”

”Aww you finally remembered! That’s so sweet!”

The girl squeals, then gets him his usual drink, whirling around so fast she almost knocks the bottle Magne was holding off her hands. The redhead gives her companion a glare, but then turns her attention to the fellow redhead, flashing him a wide smile.

”Evening, my you look even more handsome up close!”

”To be fair, the competition isn’t great.”

Touya comments casually, sipping his drink and gaining a slight laugh from the girls, though Sako then pops up to scold him to not insult other customers. Touya could tell the man wasn’t entirely serious though, knowing the redhead was joking.

”What brings you here on this fine night? To be exact, why are you sitting there now?”

Sako questions him curiously, and Touya simply nods at his usual table that was now occupied.

”Want us to make you some space?”

The theatrical man asks, ready to roll his sleeves and let their favorite customer have his table, but Touya shakes his head, taking a gulp from his drink and informing them he preferred to have company tonight.

”Aww did something happen? Family trouble?”

Toga was smiling like usual, but there was a hint of genuine concern in her voice. They didn’t know much about the mysterious redhead, other than his name being Dabi apparently - they’d overheard Tomura chatting with him few nights ago - but the young man had implied he had family troubles of some sort, a subject they all could unfortunately relate to somewhat.

”Nah, just...rough week.”

”You seem to have a lot of those.”

Magne points out concerned, then as her gaze drifts up, she frowns a bit and bites her lip, looking back at the young man.

”Talking about rough, I hate asking this from you but could you move seats?”

The redhead looks at him confused for a moment, then a familiar chill hits his spine.

He didn’t have to turn to look to know who was standing behind him.

It was the same feeling he’d gotten the first time he’d seen the pale figure step in from the door. However, before he could move, the presence huffs out a sigh and slumps to sit beside him instead, clearly surprising the two bartenders. Touya looks up at the pale figure cautiously, noting he looked slightly annoyed about something. Given he’d allowed him to stay on his favorite seat, it likely wasn’t because of him.

Still though, Touya felt his instincts be on edge, expecting something to happen.

Glancing at the two behind the counter, the young hero could tell they felt the light chill coming from their acquaintance as well.

”Good evening Shig, you seem sullen.”

Magne finally greets him, pouring him a glass as well. The pale figure just snorts and drinks it all down at one go, the speed honestly kind of impressive in Touya’s eyes. He never thought someone as skinny could really down liquor that well. The fact he didn’t seem phased afterwards either was also impressive.

”My, our prince must’ve really had a bad day!”

Sako comments with a nervous chuckle, glancing between the girls as if unsure on what to do right now. The two seemed equally uneasy, and Touya could tell ’Shig’s’ current mood was probably bad news.

”Gimme another one and fuck off for a minute alright?”

He finally mutters out, red eyes staring at the glass he was holding like it offended him. The group nods and Magne fills his glass, leaving the bottle there while they swiftly focus on the other customers at the other end of the counter for now.

”Not you.”

Touya pauses his movement, about to change seats when that voice stops him, and he turns to look at the young man beside him, still staring at his glass.

He had no exact idea what was going on, but figured it was for the best to do as he said for now. So, he settles back to his seat, taking a sip from his drink. For a moment, neither of them spoke, but Touya had a feeling the pale figure had chosen to come to him, not because the redhead had happened to sit on his favorite chair, but because he wanted to talk to him.

”I assume you had a reason to not tell me to fuck off.”

It was a half question, and the pale figure nods slightly as a response, drinking down half his glass at one go. He was clearly in a terrible mood, but at least didn’t seem keen on murder at the moment.

”I just don’t get it.”

”Get what?”

”The whole family thing. Why does it matter to people so much?”

He seemed to be talking more to himself than his companion, but Touya still takes his time to consider an answer before speaking.

”Family can offer you support, something to fall back on if shit goes down. That is, if it’s a good one anyway.”

His companion snorts, drinking down the rest and pouring another one for himself now, filling Touya’s glass as well to which he didn’t object to. Lifting the glass to his lips, Touya notes the drink was sweeter than what he’d drank earlier. Likely had less alcohol on it too, which explained the speed his companion was able to gulp it down in a little bit.

”Family’s nothing but trouble, giving you expectations then never living up to them.”

Another gulp.

Touya watches him drink, wondering if the villain was just venting.

It made him curious, why would the villain vent to someone like him?

Then again, why was he talking to one so casually in the first place?

”All they do is disappoint you, one way or another.”

”That’s harsh.”

A slight, borderline maniacal cackle escapes from between the cracked lips, almost giving Touya the chills. He doesn’t show it at all however, just calmly taking another swig from his glass.

He waits for the quiet, bitter laugh to die down before voicing out his thoughts again.

”I suppose not everyone is lucky in that aspect. I know I’m not.”

”Everyone seems to think you Todorokis are some sort of perfect image of a heroic family.”

It was his time to laugh now, a low, rough laugh with a hint of bitterness and instability.

It wasn’t as bone-chilling as the one he heard earlier, but Touya knew all too well had his siblings heard it, they’d worry over his sanity again.

They probably had a reason to worry.

”Old man keeps shit wrapped up well.”

”Figures. He seems like the type.”

Touya looks up at the pale face, red eyes hidden from view by the bluish hair. He watches his companion drink again, eyes drifting to the pale neck almost involuntarily as ’Shig’ tilts his head back to down the entire glass. There were a lot of scars, scratch-marks, likely self-inflicted.

”Should I be worried you’ve been digging into my family background.”

His companion drops the glass against the table rather loudly, startling some of the nearby patrons and even making Magne glance at them concerned for a second. A tongue wipes off the leftovers from the sweet drink, before red eyes focus in on Touya completely.

”Yes, you should, logically speaking. In truth I was just curious.”

Touya knew he should probably be alarmed, intimidated either, but there was a calm lull of alcohol in his veins, probably preventing him from thinking clearly.

That, and a horde of other issues.

”Well, found anything interesting?”

He asks mildly curious, drinking down last of his, pouring another shot for himself. He also fills his companion’s glass out of common courtesy, gaining a slight amused smirk as a response.

”Your mum is in a psychiatric ward.”

Shigaraki watches with slight fascination at the way the underground hero tenses, the glass pausing mid-air as those words leave his mouth. He gathers himself quickly however, blue eyes glancing at him with a stoic expression in them.

”It was rather surprising admittedly, given the public image of Todoroki household.”

The redhead remains quiet, just gulping down his drink a bit faster than before. His lips were in a tight line however, his body was tense. Tomura could tell he’d hit a sore spot, a weakness.

He couldn’t really help himself, leaning his head against his palm with a borderline malicious smirk on his dry lips. He was too curious to stop, to not dig the knife deeper when he knew he could with what he knew. 

”Your little brother. He’s got a nasty scar on his face. That related?”

He stops the hand reaching out for him instantly, throwing the redhead against the floor and pinning him down, grasping his throat with four fingers, all of it in less than a second. The flames that had ignited over the underground hero were forced to deactivate, but blue eyes still stared up at him with clear offense.

A scarred hand grasps the arm pinning him down by the throat, but the young man knows he can’t pry it off with his strength alone.

He could tell, even when the pale figure wasn’t even squeezing that tightly, that he had no chance against him.

People around them backed away, holding their breaths and waiting to see what would happen next, some even deciding to skip it. The bar owners were also looking at the situation with baited breath, Sako praying in his head Shigaraki wouldn’t make a mess.

An amused cackle bubbles out from Tomura’s throat, and he flexes his fingers in his other hand, though keeps it away from his captive for now.

”Awww, hit a sore spot?”

The blue eyes just stare at him, the earlier offense diluting away from them, replaced by cold indifference after a moment. The hand holding onto his arm drops away, and he just lies there, waiting what the pale figure would do next. That seeming lack of care towards the obvious danger of his situation was a little puzzling to Shigaraki, so much so it left a bad taste in his mouth, so he let’s go of the underground hero and gets up, sitting back on his chair.

Moments later, the fire user joins him, taking his glass and drinking it all down at one go, grimacing as the alcohol burned his kind of sore throat.

Tomura wasn’t surprised if it hurt, there was a bruise against his skin there, left by his grip.

The damage could be much worse, Tomura knew all too well he could’ve done so much worse if he wanted to.

He hadn’t, he’d simply defended himself from the predicted attack.

”Fuck do I get mad for? You’re a villain, that was to be expected. Bringing shit like that up to piss me off.”

The redhead mumbles out, gazing at his empty glass now with a contemplative expression.

Somehow, that resigned reaction rubbed Tomura the wrong way.

He should be more mad about it, about him bringing up clearly a painful detail with a mocking tone.

”You’re pretty strong for a twig.”

Tomura glances at him, then back at his glass, biting his lip.

”I wasn’t really trying.”

”Figured.”

As a calm silence lands between them the bar-goers around the two seem to relax, sensing that the fight was over. Magne and Sako relax too, though still kept glancing at the two.

They didn’t exchange any further words that evening, but Touya could sense his companion was strangely uneasy about it, like his reaction to the whole thing, his dismissal, bothered the villain.

Almost if he gave a shit.

Almost if he....felt bad?

Touya shakes his head lightly.

Nah, not a chance.

His drunken brain just made him hope things.

Midoriya hadn’t been able to shake off that uneasy feeling since that day.

He kept wondering who the pale figure was, how he’d known his name?

There had been something.... unnerving about him, but Izuku had no clue what it was exactly.

Those red eyes, they just...they had scared him a little, subconsciously. Those were eyes of someone who’d, who’d....he wasn’t sure how to describe it.

The word villain danced around in his head, but the boy refused to use it; he shouldn’t judge a book by its cover.

”Are you alright Midoriya?”

Izuku blinks and looks up, almost blushing as he finds Todoroki beside him, tilting his head to the side slightly with a bit of confusion in his eyes. The green haired teen let’s out a questioning sound, trying to swallow his blush. They were alone currently, heading for the gym; he’d apparently fallen behind from others during his internal musings, so Todoroki had stopped and walked back to him, wondering what was going on.

”You were mumbling out loud again and looked rather scared. Did you have a nightmare last night?”

”Oh, uhm. No, just...some things in my mind.”

”If it terrifies you that much you should probably talk about it to someone.”

Todoroki comments flatly, using the same blank tone he often did when stating things he saw as pure facts.

Wow, had his expression been that bad to worry even Todoroki who wasn't the greatest with reading emotion?

Then again, he was getting better at it, much to Midoriya's happiness; he was glad for his classmate lowkey crush.

He was still a bit constipated with showing emotion - outside dealing with his oldest brother apparently - from what Midoriya had seen, but he'd started to be able to read others better bit by bit.

”I’m fine, really, don’t worry!”

Izuku reassures him with an awkward chuckle, heading after others quickly to try and hide the color on his face. Todoroki watches after him with a confused frown, but then his gaze drifts elsewhere. Izuku soon hears the commotion too, and peeks from behind the tree he stood beside, eyes widening as he realized what was going on.

A bunch of press were currently at the school gates, trying to ask questions from anyone nearby about All Might.

Currently, they were trying to interview Aizawa-Sensei which went about as well as one could imagine.

”I suppose it makes sense they’d be curious.”

Izuku almost jumps, hearing Todoroki’s voice beside him. Looking up, he noted there was a bit of emotion in the two colored eyes.

Anger of some sort, indicating he wasn’t too fond of the press.

Izuku wasn’t too surprised, his family likely got heckled a lot by the media due to their father.

”Let’s go Midoriya before they spot us.”

The green haired teen only manages the yelp in surprise, blushing madly as a warm hand grasps his, dragging him towards the gym.

They could hear the school gates close behind them just few seconds later, indicating the journalists had been blocked out from the school grounds.

The day continues onward as normal, up until the alarm is set off, informing them about intruders.

At first everyone panics a little, looking around in confusion. Dashing out to see what was going on, the students are faced with a barrage of reporters, who’d somehow managed to enter the facilities despite the gate being closed on them earlier. Luckily, their teacher and Present Mic step in, holding the overtly curious reporters back.

Aizawa tells them to head back to the main building firmly, telling them to not answer any questions.

While Izuku follows his classmates towards the school, a sudden chill travels down his spine, and green eyes look around cautiously.

For a second, it’s almost if he sees a figure, clad in back, passing through the destroyed gate, but his vision is quickly covered by more journalists appearing and trying to talk to the students. A warm hand grasps him again, and Shoto brings Izuku away from the reporters before he could utter out a single word.

Later that day, All Might appears to the doorway of their class, asking if he could borrow Midoriya for a moment.

Aizawa was clearly about to say no, but he sees the unusually serious look on the normally smiling hero’s face, so he just sighs and nods, gesturing Midoriya to get up and follow the man.

Izuku could tell something was wrong, All Might seemed extremely tense.

He didn’t dare to ask anything, just followed him to the room they usually had their private chats in. The man deflates into his smaller form once they are alone, and gestures Izuku to sit down to the couch wordlessly. The green haired teen does so, wondering what was going on. He fidgets nervously, watching the man sit down on the other side of the table as well, not liking the deep, troubled frown on the hero’s face.

”What is it? Something about One For All? Am I doing something wrong?”

”Midoriya.”

The boy shuts up, hearing the serious tone on the man’s voice. After a moment of tense silence, All Might sighs and rubs his eyes, clearly trying to gather his thoughts.

”I...There is something I need to tell you about your Quirk.”

”So I did do something wrong did I? What did I do, did I use it incorrectly? Is it about me breaking my fingers? I can do better I promise, I just need to—”

”You are not doing anything wrong per say!”

All Might cuts him off, coughing out blood as he raises his voice to stop Izuku’s rambling. After wiping his face, the man sighs and shakes his head.

”I just....I need to tell you something, and to have you understand the situation fully, I need to tell you about its origins.”

Izuku blinks confused, but then just nods, his face shifting into a focused gaze, and the boy brings out his notebook ready to make notes. All Might looks at him awkward, still not used to the boy’s intense habit of writing everything and anything down in his notebook. He sometimes wondered if the boy was even aware of what he was writing, as he was pretty certain he’d seen him once write down a recipe for a banana bread in the middle of his quirk notes he’d overheard his classmate describe that one time.

”I’d prefer you not to write this down given it is highly classified information.”

Izuku’s eyes widen, then he bites his lip, cautiously putting his notebook away with an apologetic look. All Might just smiles at him, before turning serious again as he begins his story.

Izuku just stares at the man in shock, processing what he’d just learned.

The pro hero was standing by the window, back turned to him for a moment as he lets Izuku to take in the story he’d just been told. Finally however, Izuku breaks the silence.

”That’s...that’s....Wow.”

All Might sighs and turns to face the boy, noting he’d already started mumbling, holding his chin in deep thought. The blond sighs, gaining Izuku’s attention with a cough. Green eyes snap up at him, and All Might walks to the nearby shelf, picking something up from it.

”The reason why I told you about this is...the man in the story, All For One.”

”What about him?”

All Might turns to look at him, holding something in his hand. He doesn’t bring it up yet however, mouth in a tight line.

”He...actually he was still alive a while back. The injury I have that causes me to cough blood was caused by him.”

All Might gestures to his side, making Izuku’s eyes widen; if that was true, then that man was at least a hundred years old.

”Is he causing trouble again? Is that it?”

All Might shakes his head with a sigh, bringing up the small object in his hand. It looked like a square piece of paper, a photo maybe?

”He....I found out recently that he perished a while back. Apparently our fight had ended up crippling him enough that even the quirk he used to make himself near immortal couldn’t save him.”

The blond now walks back to the couch, still holding the piece of paper in his hand. He looked troubled, examining the what Izuku assumed to be a photograph in his hand.

”However, it seems...like me, he found himself a heir.”

”A...heir?”

”Yes, someone to carry on his will, his power.”

That.... that didn’t sound good.

Izuku began to understand the worry in his idol’s eyes. Someone new and young with such power.... it couldn’t be good.

”We don’t know who, we don’t know how he looks like or even his name. We only know that the heir is likely a boy.”

”....All Might?”

Izuku asks cautiously, seeing the unease in his hero’s face was unnerving; whatever the photo was, it was clearly making the man nervous.

”This heir... he knows about you.”

All Might let’s the photo fall onto the table, and Izuku’s eyes widen in shock; it was a photo of him, likely taken from some official U.A files.

There was a note written on it with a red pen, ominous words that almost looked like someone had used blood to write them.

”This is your heir? HA”

Izuku felt his blood freeze in his veins, before his heartbeat picks up speed. His face had gone pale, and he reaches out to pick up the photo with shaking hands.

”That....it was pinned to my desk with a knife.”

Izuku looks up at All Might, seeing the same fear reflected in his eyes.

”Are you sure this was the heir?”

”I....I can't imagine it to be anyone else. Nobody else would likely be aware of you being the next carrier of One For All, nobody but the carrier of All For One who’d likely be in the know of the quirk’s history and recognize it on you.”

Izuku swallows down the lump stuck in his throat.

”How did he...?”

An image of an unknown black clad figure near the busted gate drops into his mind, and Izuku’s eyes widen even further, probably making him look like a scared puppy or so.

Oh god, had that figure....had it been...?!

The photo slips away from his hands, as he feels a fit of nausea and anxiety hit him. He wasn’t ready to deal with something like that. He’d just gotten his quirk!

The fact the villain had been able to sneak into their school without being seen somehow and leave that note....

”I already alerted the staff, they are looking into the security feed to see if they can find anything.”

All Might didn’t sound hopeful, but it was better than nothing.

”Part of me wondered if I should keep quiet, but....I fear not telling you could’ve left you in danger.”

The blond hero mutters out quietly, picking the photo up again, face in a deep frown.

He didn’t like this one bit.

AFO had been highly dangerous, he’d barely wan that fight, he’d wan it at the cost of his health. Having someone young wield that massive power, he doubted he could win the second time around.

Not to mention, as he looks up at the slightly anxious looking boy in front of him, the pro hero knew he’d put this sweet child in danger now.

He couldn’t take it back however, at this point it was too late.

”I’m going to discuss with the principal about this. Your safety will be a number one priority in all likeness, though the security of the U.A will be upgraded greatly as well.”

Izuku just nods, having nothing to say to that. His mind was still reeling, as anxiety kept sinking its claws deeper and deeper into him.

”Be careful from now on young Midoriya. Preferably stay close to your friends at all times, until we have more information on the situation.”

The boy nods again, trying to stop his hands from shaking. He sucks in a deep breath and looks up at his idol, attempting to give the man an encouraging smile.

”You defeated such evil once before. You can do it again, right? We can do it together!”

The pro hero forces himself to smile, but he is unable to respond with words.

It wasn’t like he’d planned on invading U.A.

He’d just wandered off around there, seen the reporters making a fuss in front of the now closed gate.

Bored, he’d mingled in and given them an opening, decaying the gate to allow the reporters to rush inside, trying to find anybody to interview like bunch of hungry vultures looking for their next meal. They hadn’t asked questions, they hadn’t wondered one bit who the strange young man was that had let them in, his presence completely forgotten once they gained an opening.

It was amusing.

He could’ve just left it there, having caused a bit of disturbance and chaos in the so called academy of virtues, but his veins craved a bit more chaos.

Besides, he knew the kid was there.

He had a lot of powers to choose from, most of whom he kind of hated having, but there was one quirk he quite liked, a quirk that came in handy right now.

A quirk that made people forget about you the second they laid their eyes on you.

He closes his eyes, feeling the quirk’s aura around him as he enters the building.

As expected, anyone around him glances at the strange young man once, then instantly forgets his presence, allowing him to pace around the halls, eventually finding the room he was looking for.

The teacher’s lounge.

It was currently empty, the staff having gone out to deal with the intruding reporters. He soon finds the table he was looking for, it had plenty of fan letters and drawings for the said hero, not to mention his name plastered onto the table with the most obnoxious, positively All Mighty letters.

Tomura snorts, looking around for a bit.

Even with this quirk active, he shouldn’t linger around for too long, especially with someone like Aizawa Shota around.

That man could likely undo this quirk the second he saw him, before he could fall under its effects.

It probably wouldn’t work on the gazillion others he had, but he wasn’t really interested in obliterating U.A just yet.

Tomura paces around to the large cabinet further back, which included records of all the students in U.A. Despite the modern ages, they apparently still liked to have some stuff on paper. An idea pops in his head, and the pale figure cannot stop the malicious grin forming on his lips.

This was just such a perfect opportunity to announce his existence properly to the man.

Or just to give him and the brat a little scare.

He digs through the files, soon finding what he was looking for. Tomura grabs the photo from the file, walking back to the table and scribbling something onto it with a red pen he snatches from the table. He pauses a moment to just gaze at the photo for a second however, now slightly ruined by the red ink. The kid looked about as pure as they got, his complete opposite in a sense. Probably the type who made friends easily, someone empathetic and just so good, it would likely make him want to vomit.

Tomura felt his mood darken for a bit, and his hands slip in his pockets, three fingers picking out a small knife he had there.

It wasn’t like he needed a weapon given he was like a walking super-weapon himself, but he had a level of fondness towards sharp objects that he could use to stab things.

There was just something special about doing it the old fashioned way.

He strikes the photo against the table with the blade, leaving it there.

He didn’t have to worry about fingerprints, knowing he wasn’t on record anyway.

With that, the pale figure slips out of the room.

Chapter Text

For the past week or two, he’d been avoiding the bar.

He’d tried, to focus on improving his mood, knowing his close ones worried.

He’d put on a brave face for his visitors, be it Eraser, his husband, or even Shoto at one point. He’d managed to fool them mostly, though it was hard with Shoto. He kept looking at the burns in his arms, likely wondering in his head if that would happen again. His little brother didn’t emote much thanks to their bastard-of-a-father’s abuse, but Touya could tell Shoto hated seeing those burns.

He’d been able to handle it, handle the guilt seeing that look gave him.

Until he couldn’t handle it again.

So there he was, back in the shady bar to try and dull his emotions for a bit with alcohol.

His table was free now so he heads there, slumping down wordlessly, this time not bothering to greet the blond girl let alone her red haired friend like he usually did. He could feel the concern, and part of him found it almost bitterly amusing; two strangers cared for his sorry ass more than his own parent.

Touya digs out the cigarette pack in his pocket, lighting one for himself with a small blue flame.

He hadn’t touched them in a while, but now he felt like he really needed one.

Blowing a cloud of smoke out of his lungs, the redhead wonders if he could just disappear into thin air, sort of like how the cloud of smoke dissolved into nothingness.

Eventually a presence appears near him, and he’s admittedly a little surprised when he sees who it was.

The pale figure says nothing, just slides the glass for him, his favorite drink.

Himiko had likely given it to him, or maybe he’d just paid attention to what he usually drank.

”You’re not the first person I wanted to see admittedly.”

Touya mutters out but accepts the drink, watching as the pale figure slumps down to sit on the other side of the table with his own glass of liquor, this time in a tall glass filled with something red, with strawberries in it and a straw. Likely sickly sweet, not his taste at all, but it wasn’t like he’d be sharing his drink with the villain this time around.

He was still kinda mad about last time anyway.

”I never am.”

The pale figure mutters out, taking a sip from his glass, flicking one of the strawberries into his mouth as he did so. The red color of the drink stood out against his pale complex so well it almost made it look like the stains on his dry lips were blood. The tone with those words had been bitter, indicating there was a story there. A story he likely was not going to hear, ever, nor did he care about right now.

For a moment they just sit in silence, but eventually, Touya can't really keep it going, as the pale figure’s presence was hard to ignore.

He could be sneaky, slip by you unnoticed, but once you became aware of him, he demanded your attention.

Or perhaps it was just him.

”I suppose I should call you out for your mocking last time, but I doubt it matters.”

”You only assumed I was mocking you, I never said anything like that did I?”

Blue eyes watch him drink and slip another strawberry into his mouth, tongue licking away the leftovers of the liquor stuck on his lips. Touya wasn’t entirely sure if it was the alcohol, or some part of the villain’s mysterious power, but he kept finding these stray thoughts in his head, thoughts that made him look.

”Your tone was pretty obvious. I suppose a sick fuck would find what happened to my mum funny.”

There was a hint of a bite in his tone, and Touya takes down a bigger gulp now, trying to not get worked up again as he’d likely just end up on the floor again.

Maybe this time he wouldn’t get up.

His companion remains quiet with a hum, stirring the drink with his straw for a moment.

”Honestly, I don’t. I merely wanted to see your reaction, given how little you seem to care about what is going on around you, for a hero that is. I was wondering if you emoted at all anymore.”

He skewers another strawberry with his straw, leaving just one floating into the red liquid, slipping it into his mouth.

As Touya watched him take another swig through the straw, his earlier assertion about not wanting to taste it changed lightly.

He wasn’t looking at the glass.

”Is that your best attempt at an apology?”

He asks, his tone creeping up towards amusement despite his best efforts not to give in so easily. The pale figure just flashes him a slight smirk, pushing the red cocktail towards him.

”Be glad you get any sort of apology at all. Take it or leave it.”

Touya hums, picking up the straw and stabbing the last strawberry out of the drink, eating it much to the pale figure’s dismay, though he didn’t seem too bothered as the expression was more of a halfhearted pout than actual annoyance.

”You ate the last one.”

Touya flashes him a smirk, licking the sweet residue off his lips. He noted the red eyes glanced at his mouth as he did so, though the expression gave nothing away otherwise.

”I did. Now we’re even.”

”I doubt that’s how it works.”

The villain comments amused, taking his drink back as Touya pushes it to him.

Somewhere in the back of his head, the hero was wondering if this counted as flirting with death.

Because he was pretty sure the young man in front of him could easily kill him, he had not stated his name but Touya was aware of the rumors. The nickname ’Shig’ gave out more then the pale figure likely realized.

Touya was also pretty sure he was flirting with the villain.

The redhead just couldn’t tell if the villain was doing it too or not.

He didn’t know if it was a good or a bad thing if he was.

Touya comes back to the bar routinely again, after that.

He doesn’t tell his family or Eraser about it, they didn’t need to know. He sits on the same table every night, joined by the pale figure if he ever was there.

The more he’s there, the more Touya felt drawn to him.

He never told him anything.

The pale villain never gave out much, never gave his full name despite them both knowing he knew what it was. The same way, the villain never calls him Touya, despite knowing it was his real name. He always stuck with ’Dabi,’ speaking it quietly if he did utter it out, just in case someone would recognize the name belonging to an underground hero.

It wasn’t likely, given he was usually called by his real name in public anyway, by whoever he was working with, but you could never be too sure.

In turn, he never once uttered the name out, never asked if he was allowed to use it.

Touya knew what he was doing was probably dangerous; for all he knew he was being used, but honestly, that’s what his whole life had felt like, being used for someone else's gain. At least this time around he full on expected it, so the level of betrayal wasn’t there.

He should probably stop.

If any of his close ones found out, he’d probably be in trouble.

In worst case scenario, people would get hurt.

He should stop coming there, it likely wasn’t a good way of dealing with his burden.

He couldn’t stop.

It wasn’t just some sort of selfish need, not entirely. He saw it in those red eyes.

They lit up each time they saw him, even if the pale figure was on a sour mood for whatever reason happening behind the scenes.

He liked Touya’s company.

That small bit of life appearing on otherwise a dead-inside face, it kept making him come back, over and over. He wanted to see that spark, it was weirdly reassuring. it proved him what he'd already known, that even villains were mostly just people, those who fell through the cracks of the system, whom people deemed unworthy and beyond help.

He didn't necessarily agree with that. He knew Eraser didn't, to a degree.

Then, one evening as a slow song is playing, he asks him for a dance.

The pale figure is taken aback by the request, gaining an amused chuckle from the underground hero. The curiosity is apparently too overpowering, as he agrees to it, though warns him he can’t dance.

”T’s fine I’ll lead.”

”Normally I wouldn’t like being led on.”

”Eh, you can probably brutally murder me if you don’t like it.”

The pale figure rolls his eyes but takes the offered hand anyway, careful to keep one of his fingers away. Touya still didn’t know what his quirk was, but given how adamant he was about not using all of his fingers if he didn't wear gloves, it was likely touch-based and he couldn’t turn it off.

Curious eyes followed them on the dance floor, and Toga leans her head against her palms with a dopey wide smile, watching the two sway to music slowly.

”Guysss I think our Prince has a crush.”

She giggles out a bit, making Magne and Sako glance at them too curiously.

”My my, I just hope the guy is worth it, we don’t need him have his heart broken any further.”

Sako clicks his tongue, cleaning up the counter and putting a bottle on it back to the shelf behind them.

”Well Dabi seems like a good guy, though I’m still wondering what that was about the other day.”

Magne muses out holding her chin, thinking back on the almost-fight they’d had sometime ago. It had been a bit bizarre, seeing Shigaraki suddenly floor the young man he’d been seemingly had pleasant chats with. What’s more, their pale companion had seemed a bit upset about it afterwards, something that wasn’t common with him.

Unaware of the gazes aimed at them, Tomura kept his own away from Dabi’s face, focused on the hand he’d rested on his shoulder, keeping a finger away to not accidentally decay his partner. It was weird how unafraid the hero was, despite likely knowing in some level that all he had to do was to lower that finger to end his life if he wanted to.

A thought like that didn’t even cross his mind, for he was too busy trying to understand what was happening inside his own head right now.

There was something...strange about all this, about him being there, letting the redhead be so close to him.

It wasn’t that he was completely touch averse, but usually he would’ve felt kind of disconnected about it, like putting on a show, a mask to hide under.

Now however, he felt strangely present.

He was acutely aware of the warm hand on his waist, the one holding three of his fingers, the blue eyes gazing at him as they danced. He didn’t know if he was uncomfortable about it or not. Tomura glances up at Dabi’s face, then quickly averts it again.

It was all just so strange.

He’d seen that kind of look before, but the same time it felt alien.

It didn’t make him uncomfortable or disgusted like it normally did.

”You ever stop thinking?”

Dabi chuckles lowly, stopping for a moment, his hand letting go of his and slipping to rest on his waist as well. Not knowing what else to do with it, Tomura places it on his free shoulder, keeping his pinkie away.

”I’ll stop once I’m dead.”

Tomura comments flatly, gaining another chuckle from his companion.

”Fair enough. You just think so loud I can almost hear your thoughts.”

The pale figure snorts at that, finally looking up at him properly. The gaze aimed at him gave him a weird chill, but Shigaraki ignores it for now, focusing on the banter between them so he didn’t have to deal with whatever that was.

”I suppose that explains why you’re so quiet; there’s nothing going on inside that head of yours.”

”Yeah I do feel a little distracted.”

Tomura has to avert his gaze again, hearing that slightly amused, borderline fervent tone slipping out of the redhead’s mouth.

What was happening, why the hell was he doing this?

The guy was a hero for fuck’s sake!

Yet....he couldn’t stop but enjoy his presence.

Dabi didn’t cover in fear, pretend to care, or try to appease him like some spineless bootlicker. He knew what Tomura was, and just didn’t care.

”Getting distracted easily isn’t probably the best heroic quality.”

”I can blame you for it, likely doing it on purpose.”

Tomura snorts at that, lifting one of his hands to poke his chest with a playful smirk.

”Don’t put your incompetence on me.”

The redhead hums, lifting his other hand away from his waist to trace his fingers up his arm, the warm touch seeping through the canvas of his coat sleeve despite its lightness, and Tomura found his red eyes follow the movement, up until the hero gently grasps his wrist, shifting his hand so it was back on his shoulder.

”Somehow I doubt I’m the only one gettin’ distracted right now.”

He chuckles amused, gaining a miffed look from Tomura as a response, though the annoyance was halfhearted. He felt the hand settle back on his waist, and he cannot stop the involuntary shiver the unusually warm touch triggers this time around.

Blue eyes look at him amused, and Dabi lifts eyebrow at him.

”You cold or something?”

”Shut up. I’m always cold. I’m cold-blooded monster remember?”

Tomura mutters out peeved, feeling something weird creep up his face. Some sort of warmth he’d never experienced before, and knew he couldn’t blame that one on the smirking bastard.

”Well I don’t know...”

The hands slip away from his waist, sneaking around him and bringing him closer. Red eyes shoot up at him cautiously, but he relaxes almost involuntarily in the warm, loose hold. His hands slip down to rest against Dabi’s chest, and he clenches his fingers into fists as they go, keeping his eyes locked with the blues looking down at him.

”You’re kinda cute for a monster.”

Tomura’s eyes widen and for a moment he just stares. He examines Dabi’s face, trying to find any hint of the usual mockery and lies he’d normally expect from a comment like that.

He wasn’t cute, not by any means.

Shigaraki knew he didn’t exactly fall in line with your average beauty standards - not that he even cared about them - yet it did not feel like there was any sort of deceit in Dabi’s words.

He....probably meant what he said.

”.....Is this some hero obligation thing where you aren’t allowed to be nasty about someone’s appearance?”

The redhead looks genuinely taken aback by his words and frowns slightly, his hold around the slender waist tightening by a fraction, probably subconsciously.

”The fuck? Why would I lie about something like that. I said you’re cute because it’s a fact.”

Tomura averts his gaze down at his clenched fists after a moment, not really having an answer to that. He’d had certain people comment on his looks before, but the way they put it had been kind of...leery. A certain old fart arms dealer came into mind for example. The memory made him shudder uneasily, and one of the warm hands lifts up to spread against his back now. He didn’t really know how to react, being held so gently right now.

Part of him kind of wanted to shove Dabi away out of a defensive reflex, but a bigger part wanted to indulge in it.

In the end, nothing much mattered in his life, why should he deny himself something that actually felt kind of good?

So what if it was probably a bad idea.

”If you’re uncomfortable just tell me alright? I’m guessing you ain’t used to it, but I give a shit about your consent.”

Dabi suddenly sighs and shifts to move away, being stopped as Tomura suddenly grasps his collar with careful fingers, looking up at him with a deep frown on his face. Red eyes burned into Dabi, making the young man tense slightly.

”You can drop that hero act here, nobody cares.”

”The fuck are you on about? It’s called common fuckin’ decency.”

Tomura tilts his head, genuinely puzzled now.

He’d figured Dabi was trying to be courteous despite his obvious desires, out of being a hero.

For a moment the blue eyes examine him with equally confused look, then something seems to click in his brain as he frowns and cautiously grasps his shoulders now.

”......Has anyone ever really made sure you’re comfortable with what you’re doing?”

The pale figure snorts at that, shaking his head.

”Since when does that matter? I’m a villain, I’m not expecting to have a comfortable life.”

There was a tad more bitterness in his voice than he’d intended to show.

Blue eyes just examine him for a moment with that frown, long enough to make Tomura shift a bit uneasily. Finally, the hero sighs and slides his hands down his arms, looking at him now with a solemn expression.

”It does matter. Villain or not.”

The way he said it was so sad and...gentle, it made Tomura’s stomach flutter strangely.

He couldn’t really understand why Dabi gave a shit about that, but...he kind of liked it.

When Kurogiri enters the boy’s room, he half expects to either find him sleeping on his chair in front of the computer, or curled up into a tight ball in his bed due to hangover. Instead, he finds Tomura sprawled to the floor on his back, staring at the ceiling from under his hand mask.

It was such a bizarre sight, the misty man takes a moment to just watch him lie there like an over sized starfish.

”...Young Tomura?”

The boy doesn’t respond, just keeps staring at the ceiling.

”....Are you quite alright?”

Again, no response.

This was so bizarre, Kurogiri didn’t really know how to approach the situation.

He couldn’t tell what the boy’s mood was right now, as his face underneath the hand was completely blank.

As the misty man steps closer however, the boy finally shifts a little, red eyes moving to look at him. His expression doesn’t change otherwise, so perhaps he wasn’t mad this time around.

”Tomura?”

”What?”

”Why are you lying on the floor?”

”I wanna.”

”Isn’t that uncomfortable?”

”No."

”I’m afraid you’re likely lying.”

”.....Maybe.”

”......Can you get up?”

”No.”

”Why not?”

”I like the floor.”

”Why?”

”Because I can.”

”Are you...intoxicated again?”

”No.”

Kurogiri sighs, shaking his head. In all likeness he wasn’t to be fair, but something was clearly going on in that complex head of his, something he refused to share again. However, he really needed for the boy to get up, there were matters to attend to.

”Well you can continue lying on the floor later, we have matters to deal with as Giran is here.”

That sparks something as the boy sits up abruptly, rubbing his neck with irritation oozing off him.

”I was having kind of a nice moment on this shitty fucking floor and then that pervy old bastard has to show up to ruin it huh?”

”I still don’t quite understand why you’d have taken a liking to lying on the floor now.”

Tomura just grumbles as he gets up shakily, cracking his neck and other joints that were stuck. Kurogiri could tell he did have a hangover given the way he moved, kind of slouched and shaky - more so than usual - but chose not to ask the boy about it. He was old enough to drink regardless, and at least, going to that bar he often went to seemed to help his mood, which Kurogiri was glad about.

Of course, he did worry the boy would cause a ruckus or get caught - temporarily - but so far things had gone smoothly it seems.

Tomura was not eager to meet the pervy old man right now.

He always gave him the creeps.

He’d come back in the middle of the night yesterday, and sort of flopped to the floor to think about Dabi’s words. It was kind of funny, how he kept using his hero name in his thoughts despite knowing the real one as well.

He’d thought about them long enough to actually fall asleep right there, only waking up in the morning when he’d heard Kurogiri’s footsteps head his way. He’d contemplated on getting off the floor, but decided against it out of sheer laziness.

However, he figured it was probably important, so Tomura plops on to the nearest chair, leaning against the counter as he looks up at the arms dealer who’d shown up in their bar again with that typical grin of his.

”Shigaraki, good to see you.”

”Yeah get an eyeful while you’re at it, sick bastard.”

Tomura mumbles out, accepting the hangover diffusing drink Kurogiri had made him. The misty man scolds him a little for his reaction, but Giran just laughs goodnatured, having expected that.

”Can you blame an old man like me? You’re quite an unique sight.”

”Charmed. The fuck do you want?”

Tomura removes the hand for a second and gulps down the nasty drink, trying not to grimace as it slid down his throat. He then plops the thing back on, not giving Giran the satisfaction of seeing his face any longer than necessary.

”There has apparently been some trouble in the ranks I hear. Some of the folk doubt your skills as a leader.”

The pale figure snorts at that.

”Like I care.”

”I figured you would, but given a lot of these men were brought here by me, I am a little concerned they’ll try to do something stupid and likely end up getting killed by you.”

”Less trash to sort through.”

Giran let’s out another laugh, clearly amused by the young man’s dismissive attitude. He slumps down on the nearest chair, leaving some space between them as he didn’t really have a death wish and knew the boy disliked him. Kurogiri brings him a drink, keeping an eye on his volatile young master just in case.

”Maybe so, but I still think perhaps you should help them have more faith in you. Your Sensei did after-all put great trust in your capabilities by bestowing all that power onto your shoulders."

A knife is struck between his fingers, and red eyes stare at him from behind the mask, four fingers clutching the handle of the blade firmly. Giran merely lifts eyebrow at that, amused to see the boy still use such archaic weaponry when he had power within him to put the entire city to its knees if he wanted to, perhaps the entire country.

”Choose your next words VERY carefully, old man.”

The tone was chilling, the kind that struck fear in the hearts of most people. Giran wasn’t phased, he’d dealt with the boy’s temper for a while now.

”It has come to my knowledge that a certain hero is going to be at USJ training grounds in the near future, alongside a bunch of hero students. I wonder if that could be a good opportunity for you to flash your strength to the men.”

Tomura snorts, pulling the knife off the table surface, twirling it in his fingers now.

”Why should I care?”

”Well, accessing the enemy in U.A isn’t that easy, but the USJ could present a better opportunity. Less security, less pesky pro heroes around.”

Tomura almost wanted to snort; Giran had no idea.

He’d recently marched in to U.A with ease, so the security there wasn’t an issue.

He just didn’t give a damn.

”Surely, an attack like that will leave an impression on people, who assume no U.A facility can be accessed by us. You could prove them wrong and shake up things for a bit.”

The old man laughs, toasting the glass Kurogiri had given him. Tomura remains quiet, still twirling the knife in his hand. His face was in a thoughtful frown underneath the mask, though unlike what Giran likely thought, all he was really thinking was how hard he should tell the man to go fuck himself.

He didn’t care.

”Which class is it though? U.A has other courses than just the heroics, the impact might not be so great if he goes and hunts down general department members.”

”I heard it is indeed the main heroics class, 1A.”

Tomura’s eyes widen by a fraction as he heard that, but the two men miss the slight curiosity creeping into his red eyes.

Class 1A.

The kid was in that class.

The bright green eyes creep into his mind almost involuntarily, and Tomura bites his dry lip, suddenly a tad more interested about the idea.

He didn’t really care if they managed to take any pros or hero kids out, but...he was kind of curious to see what the green haired boy could do. He likely hadn't had his quirk for long, given the status had changed in his files recently when it came to it.

He wondered if....if there was anything similar between them.

Probably not, but maybe...

Tomura shakes his head with a huff, gaining the two men’s attention now. He slips the knife back into his pocket and turns to face Giran now, making the man grin widely.

He could probably tell he’d gotten his attention after all.

”Alright. I’ll bite.”

Izuku was honestly excited to get to meet Thirteen, a rescue hero with a really cool quirk.

Then again he probably found everyone’s quirks some level of cool.

His excitement was dimmed down by the fact that All Might couldn’t show up after all for some reason. That, and he was still creeped out by that photo.

Nothing had happened for the past few weeks since, no signs of him being stalked or anything, but the green haired teen couldn’t stop feeling a little paranoid constantly.

Which is why it probably wasn’t surprising how he squeaked out and jumped when a hand suddenly lands on his shoulder.

”Uh, are you okay Deku? You were mumbling again...”

Uraraka blinks at him confused, gaining a sheepish apology from the boy, who rubs his head awkwardly. The brunette tilts her head confused, but before she could ask anything further, a familiar figure steps out of the building, and everyone turns their attention to Thirteen, with Izuku’s eyes lighting up with his typical excitement, pushing away any sort of anxiety and doubt.

Given Uraraka’s expression, she was clearly equally amazed by the rescue hero.

”Welcome students, it is a pleasure to meet you all! Let’s head inside to begin the lesson!”

The pro hero declares enthusiastically, gaining an equally eager response as a return.

”Thirteen, I can’t believe we got to meet Thirteen! This is so cool, isn’t it Deku?”

Uraraka asks from her friend with a wide smile, and Izuku just nods, having one of his fanboy faces on again. There was a slight ’tsch’ on the background from Bakugo as he notices it, but otherwise he doesn’t react as Kirishima elbows him subtly to tell him to leave Izuku be for now.

The pro hero goes through introducing the place, explaining its purpose and how they were going to utilize it in the upcoming training. The class follows them eagerly, looking around with slight wonder in their faces.

Well, everyone except Bakugo who kept his perma-scowl on his features.

They also keep a speech about the danger and responsibility that came with quirks and quirk use, reminding the students to wield theirs with righteous intention as future heroes.

By the time the tour is done, Izuku felt about ready to have a fanboy stroke maybe, because all of this was just so cool, and he couldn’t believe he’d made it here.

”Deku why are you crying?”

Izuku blinks and looks at Tsuyu who tilts her head, looking at him curiously.

The boy blushes and rubs his head awkward.

Shit he hadn’t realized he’d actually started weeping again.

There was a mutter of ’crybaby’ from Bakugo as expected, but Kirishima pokes him with his elbow, telling the blond to be nice as everyone was a little star struck right now.

”Fuck you I’m not!”

Bakugo growls at the snickering redhead but shuts up quickly as Aizawa turns his attention to them.

“Alright then, you’ll need to—”

Aizawa’s words are cut short suddenly, as a shiver ran down his spine.

The next second, all the lights turn off as if someone had broken their power source, plunging the place into dimmer lighting, namely because the huge windows still provided plenty of light.

“Sensei, what’s going on?” Momo asks confused, but the man doesn’t respond, turning to look out to the field.

A black abyss suddenly appears on there, and the class watches in confusion and unease as people start pouring out through it.

“Everybody, stick together, and don’t move!”

The class looks up at their teacher confused, but the man already turns to address Thirteen.

“Keep the kids safe, get them out of here!”

The space-themed hero seems a little puzzled at first, but quickly gathers themselves and nods with what was likely a determined expression under the helmet.

“Sensei what is going on? Who are those people?”

Midoriya asks, though he was afraid he already knew the answer.

Aizawa slips on his glasses with a focused look on his eyes.

“They’re villains.”

With that, Aizawa jumps to the fray, taking out the first few criminals with ease.

Thirteen turns to address the class, telling them to head out towards the doors as quickly and orderly as they can.

However, before any of them can reach the entrance, a sudden, black mass surrounds it, blocking their path.

“What the hell!?”

Bakugo barks out irritated, throwing an explosion at the mass. Suddenly, three very solid looking shadowy spikes shoot out of the mass, forcing them to back away now spooked.

“Thirteen, what is happening?”

Midoriya asks from the pro hero beside them, who looked equally spooked. They gather themselves however, pointing their hand towards the black mass.

“Stay back, I’ll try to get rid of it!”

“Oi…”

A sudden chill hit all of them again, and the class looks around cautiously, trying to locate where the new voice had come from.

The next second, the shadowy mass charges forward like a tidal wave of darkness, throwing them all back towards the field, momentarily incapacitating the whole group.

Once the shadows clear, Izuku coughs out, gasping for air as it had almost felt like they’d been hit by a wave of thick, suffocating syrup. Eventually last bits of the inky black mass clear from his eyes, and Midoriya soon spots the likely source of the shadowy mass.

His eyes widen in shock; Thirteen was on the ground, seemingly paralyzed by the huge amount of inky shadows still around their limbs.

A lanky figure stood beside them, or rather, crouched over them, a leg pressed against their body, while long fingers grab the space helmet mask, making it crack and flake off bit by bit.

The unknown assailant was wearing what seemed like a hand-shaped mask on his face, alongside a long black coat.

“I come all the way here to say hi n’ see what you brats can do, and you go and run like cowards? that’s rude.”

The villain chuckles, his voice giving Izuku a strange sense of Déjà vu.

he attempts to get up and sees some of the others were struggling against the sticky shadows as well, with Bakugo especially struggling against it with loud growls and occasional popping sounds as his explosions attempt to break free from under the thick syrup. It was clear he couldn't quite light them up however.

Tokoyami seemed to have better luck, given his quirk related to shadows, but the second he managed to break free, the sticky mass would cover him completely again.

The fact his Dark Shadows wasn’t going berserk indicated the substance was different from your typical shadows, or there was some other reason why he wasn’t activating.

Izuku could spot Aizawa try and head their way, but he kept being attacked, slowing his progress.

“Aaa, what should I do?”

The villain chuckles, completely ignoring what was going on around him, such as the looming threat of a pro hero still heading his way.

“Should I kill you? Should I take your quirk? I don’t know.”

Izuku blinks, then his green eyes widen.

Take thirteen’s quirk?

Wait, did that mean….?!

“Leave Thirteen alone you fuck! Who the hell are you!?”

Bakugo manages to spat out, then almost gags as some of the goop enters his mouth.

The villain flips his head up, tilting it to the side while looking at Bakugo with a disinterested look.

“So noisy.”

The villain gets up, seemingly having lost interest in Thirteen for now.

The red eyes drift across the trapped students, then glances behind him as he sees Eraser appear up to their level.

“Kurogiri, spread ‘em around. This is too boring.”

The next second, similar warp gate appears in front of Aizawa, sending him right back to where he’d started, and the rest of them get scattered around as well by the unknown assailant.

The last thing that really registered to Izuku before being whisked away, was the fact the red eyes were zeroing in on him.

Chapter Text

Tomura watches the chaos unfolding beneath him.

As per his order, Kurogiri had spread everyone around, so fights were bursting up in every nook and cranny of the facility. His weird, goopy shadows were keeping exits blocked, forcing the heroes to stick by and fight.

For real, Tomura had no fucking clue what that quirk was made of exactly, but it was handy.

...No pun intended.

He remained in the sky, floating above everyone as his gaze looked around the battlefield. Eraser was busy with a bunch of the thugs wanting to prove themselves, and Tomura notes curiously he could see similarities in his close-combat tactics and how he’d seen Dabi fight. It wasn’t exactly the same given the different quirks, but you could see some resemblance.

”Give it up Eraser! Our boss is here so y’all are doomed!”

Someone shouts out, sending a barrage of spikes or so at the man as he wasn’t looking, but the hero swiftly dodges them and kicks the hedgehog man in the head.

”Huh. Cool.”

Tomura mutters out, watching the fight for a bit longer.

He could tell the minions were especially confident now that he was around, foolishly so.

They likely assumed if shit went bad, he’d go down and aid them.

Fuck that, they wanted to prove themselves or some shit, so they better do it. Just because he'd agreed to do this to raise the staff morale or whatever, Tomura wasn't going to clean up after them when they were boasting they could take out the hero kids with ease.

Somehow Tomura doubted that.

Lifting his gaze to another area, he walks across the air to go and take a closer look at where Kurogiri had dropped the Todoroki kid. The boy was completely wrecking his opponents, which again, was not a surprise.

The kid eventually looks up at him as he senses the red gaze on him, and he was clearly unnerved, bringing up more of his ice.

He was hesitant to launch an attack however, probably because he could subconsciously sense the sheer difference between their power. Red eyes drift back at the few trying to ambush the kid, but they curiously trip and crash to the ground, gaining his attention and making him freeze them.

Tomura frowns lightly, then soon realizes what had made the idiots stumble.

He could see a pair of floating gloves nearby, waving at Todoroki.

So the invisible chick huh?

The gloves reach the boy, indicating his classmate had now come to stand beside him so he wouldn’t actually freeze her by accident, and Todoroki looks up at him again, lips in a tight line. He was clearly wondering why he was there, if he was going to do something. The pale figure tilts his head slightly, scratching his neck with a disinterested gaze.

”Figures. I knew they had no chance against you.”

”Are you going to challenge me next?”

The boy’s poker-face was impressive, but Tomura could tell from the slight tightness of his expression that he was still uneasy.

He slowly lowers his hand away from his neck, twitching his fingers, making the shadows around them dance. Todoroki quickly turns his attention to the surroundings, wary for any sudden attacks like the syrupy wave or the sharp spikes. Tomura drops his hand with a snort, making the boy’s gaze lift back up at him.

”Not worth the effort. You’re too weak for me, brat.”

With that, he shifts away from the scene, landing on top of a large rock in another area now.

In truth, he was searching for a specific target, but wasn’t certain where the hell Kurogiri had dropped him off to.

”Boss! You gotta help us!”

A voice catches his attention, and Tomura tilts his head lightly towards a goon yelling at him from the nearby building-like structure, soon getting blasted away by something behind him. It was the explosion brat and his red haired buddy, who were positively destroying their opponents as well.

Again, not a surprise.

”Oi! Weirdo handface! The fuck are you doin’ floating around like a coward! Fight me!”

Tomura almost wanted to laugh.

This kid was hilariously reckless, though his yelling was irritating. His friend seemed more reasonable, as he was rightfully a bit uneasy, glancing at his friend and subtly telling him that they probably shouldn’t be picking a fight with him.

”Bakugo, those villains were really excited that he’s here and even asked him to help, I don’t think he’s on the same level as them.”

”Fuck I care, he’s alone, we can beat him up!”

”Really?”

His voice snaps them out from their argument, and Tomura turns to look at them properly, reaching a hand up to scratch his neck. A wicked grin was spreading on his face, though the hand masked most of it.

”Yeah, why don’t cha show us why these guys are so crazy about having you here!”

”Bakugo, this is a bad—”

”It is.”

Both boys freeze for a second, hearing the raspy, low voice from right behind them, and both turn around reflexively to attack, but they’re shoved back through the hole they’d made, crashing against the stone pillar the villain had stood on. Both gasped for air once they slid to the ground, the impact clearly having knocked all the oxygen out of their lungs. 

Kirishima coughs out some blood as well, realizing that his hardening had disappeared.

”What? I didn’t....I didn’t turn it off!”

Bakugo looks at his friend confused, watching Kirishima to try and reactivate his quirk, but nothing happened. Panic started to settle in to the boy’s eyes, and the explosive teen turns his angry glare back at the villain, who was now calmly walking towards them, hands in his pockets.

”The fuck did you do to shitty hair?!”

Tomura let’s out a slight chuckle, bringing up his arm. He clenches his fist and the arm hardens, very much like how Kirishima’s would normally.

”That’s a pretty nifty quirk kid. I almost wanna keep it.”

The red haired teen looks at the villain with widened eyes, fear settling in at the pit of his stomach.

”Bakugo! Does your quirk still work!?”

The blonde immediately gets his concern and attempts to set an explosion. To his horror, nothing happened. He looks up just as the villain appears in front of him, reaching a hand out in front of his face and setting off an explosion, making the blond stumble back several feet, having been hit at a close range. His ears were bleeding now, the explosion likely having ruptured his eardrums.

”Ugh, this one’s too loud for my taste.”

Tomura mutters out, looking at his smoking hand, before turning his attention back at the redhead who was looking after his friend with concern, but quickly snaps his gaze back at the villain, eyes widening with slight terror.

”Well, you did warn him didn’t ya? Pick smarter friends, kid.”

Shigaraki chuckles out, then grabs the kid’s throat, smashing him against the rocky wall with his own hardening. It was always kind of satisfying to fuck people up with their own power, but these two weren’t the ones he was really interested in.

”Oi! Let Shitty Hair go!”

The blond actually throws rocks at him with an angry yell, but his projectiles don’t really do much, as Tomura just turns to look at him mildly annoyed. Ever since receiving AFO, trying to hurt him with such mundane weaponry had gotten rather pointless.

”Oh, you want your boyfriend back?”

He shoves Kirishima over his shoulder, throwing him hard against the blond until they both stumble across the fields, stopping in a heap next to a larger rock. Some of the villains they’d taken out cheered back in the building weakly, but Tomura whips his gaze around, making them all turn silent under his glare.

”The fuck are you cheering for? These two brats beat your asses with ease. You’re all fuckin’ useless.”

He marches back towards the two teens, noting he’d actually knocked the red haired one out.

Without his hardening ability he was pretty softly built it seems.

The blond instantly hops up, though he was swaying pretty bad. He snarls at Tomura, clearly ready to just throw a punch to shield his friend. Not that it would do much good.

That was the thing.

Nobody could really hurt him, not physically anyway, and it made fights like this kind of boring honestly.

He just lifts his hand and wraps the two up in the shadows again. The blond kid puts on a mighty struggle even without his quirk, but he couldn’t really free himself from the vice grasp of the liquidy goop. Tomura just walks past the snarling teen, shadowing the unconscious redhead now.

”Touch him and I’ll kill you!”

The pale figure pauses for a moment to admire how ridiculously angry the explosion brat looked right now. He actually laughs at him, because the expression was so over the top it was hilarious. Naturally his reaction only makes it worse, and Tomura has to turn his back to the kid to focus on what he was doing.

”Oi! Did you not hear me you fuck! Don’t touch Kirishima or else!!”

There was a hint of panic in the blond’s voice now as he crouches down beside the kid, grasping his face while keeping one finger lifted away.

”Shut up for a second will ya?”

The goop now covers his mouth as well, so all Tomura could hear was muffled screeches as the kid struggles to try and free himself.

Perhaps if he was older and more experienced, he could.

Tomura could tell the blond was pretty damn strong. Just not strong enough, not yet.

He could feel a hint of fear escaping from the redhead, a tiny sound escaping from his lips. Even when unconscious, he could sense the looming threat beside him.

”You ain’t the ones I’m here for. You can have your quirk back, it’s not like I need to be more durable anyway.”

The whole process of taking and giving quirks was kind of hard to describe.

Taking them was always easier, you could do it without the person even noticing at first. Giving them back was a tad trickier, and even when it was a person’s own quirk, it usually hurt. So, he wasn’t surprised to hear the kid groan when his body is forcefully made to accept back what was taken, making him harden his body involuntarily.

Tomura pulls his hand away, just watching the kid pant, tears in his eyes.

He then gets up and turns around, shifting his focus to the struggling cocoon of shadows, with only bits of blond hair peeking from within it. He dissipates the shadows a little bit to grab the blond kid’s face, and he keeps struggling, glancing at Kirishima with wide red eyes.

”Stop struggling or this’ll hurt like a bitch.”

The brat, naturally, doesn’t stop his struggling, so when his quirk is returned as well, his muscles start cramping, twitching involuntarily as he groans in pain, small explosions being set off within the goop, making it glow lightly.

Tomura releases the shadows binding him, and the blond falls to the ground panting harshly, his entire body shaky.

He was admittedly impressed however, at how the kid manages to glare up at him, still looking mostly angry and determined even when he was spitting out blood.

”Ew.”

Shigaraki kicks him aside, making the boy stumble back with a pained sound, and he heads up to the air again, searching for the real reason he was there. He could hear crackling from beneath him, as the blond attempts to send an explosion on his way. It doesn’t work so soon after returning it obviously, and eventually his attention is driven back to the redhead friend of his, who was stirring from his slumber.

They'd be fine, physically anyway, not that he cared.

Tomura doesn’t spare them another thought, as he suddenly spots what he was looking for.

There, on the water side.

Midoriya Izuku had been sent to that area.

The situation didn’t look good: he was stranded on a boat with Tsuyu and Mineta, plenty of water-confident villains surrounding them. They could not escape with all of those criminals circling the boat, waiting for their opportunity to strike.

”What do we do? There’s too many, we can’t win against them! We’re doomed!”

The grape boy bawls out, his panic not helping much when Izuku tries to come up with a plan. He tries to remain calm however, knowing the two likely relied on him right now to come up with something.

”We need to regroup and think; what exactly can you guys do with your quirks?”

Tsuyu let’s out her typical frog-noise, explaining that she could pretty much do whatever frogs could, which was to be expected. Mineta in turn, explains how the round bits of his hair could stick to objects. The two wait for him to elaborate, which results in another nervous meltdown, as the small boy explains with tears in his eyes that this was all he could do.

”Did you really join this course to become a hero?”

Tsuyu asks, her face as blank as usual, but there was clear skepticism in her voice.

The following rambling from Mineta gets ignored by both as they try to figure out what to do.

Then, a chill travels down Izuku’s spine, and slowly, he looks up.

The villains in the water do so as well, and start cheering, waving their hands up at the figure floating above them.

”Midoriya, isn’t that the one who confronted us on the gate?”

The green haired boy just nods, face in a deep concerned frown as he swallows down nervously.

The villains in the water below began to chant something akin to ’boss’ which indicated the pale, hand-wearing figure was their leader.

”Noooo their boss is here! We’re so gonna die! He looks scarier than any of those shark guys in the water!”

Mineta bawls out, hiding behind Tsuyu, who was looking up at the villain as well now.

”Watch us boss, we’ll take these brats out in no time!”

One of the villains shouts out, summoning s large water hand to strike at the boat, making it sway and crack dangerously while the rest of them cheered. Izuku grabs a hold of the boat edge to not lose his balance, knowing the situation was bad.

He needed to come up with something and fast!

”Don’t disappoint me.”

That low tone seems to silence the villains, as they stop making a ruckus and just look up at their leader, whose red eyes zeroed down towards them.

Except, he wasn’t even looking at the rowdy bunch floating in the water.

”Midoriya, the villain is looking at you.”

Izuku swallows down nervously, as he looks up at the red eyes. Tsuyu was right, the eyes hidden behind the grotesque hand mask were focused on him, and Izuku had an eerie feeling he knew why.

As another water hand strikes the boat, it snaps the green haired teen out of it and he turns his focus on their current ordeal. They needed a way to escape, but how?

What could he do?

What could they do?

Tomura watches the scene below him, keeping his eyes on the green haired boy. He could tell from his intense expression that the kid was thinking of a way out. He wasn’t panicking like the tiny gremlin hiding behind the frog girl like a coward.

Then, an idea seems to finally hit him as the kid straightens himself. Tomura tilts his head lightly, curious to observe what happened next.

The starts suddenly yelling, startling the villains for a second, and jumps off the boat, heading towards the water. The pale figure frowns a bit, wondering what the fuck he was up to. Then, he could feel the familiar sizzle in the air, it reminded him of his own AFO quirk, and could tell the boy was activating it somehow.

The next second, his idea became clear as he sends a shock-wave against the water surface, creating a huge splash and a whirlpool in it that starts sucking all of the men into it’s center.

”That’s clever. You couldn’t get them all at once given they surrounded the boat. This way they’ll be lumped together.”

Red eyes watch the boy yell at his friends, watch as the frog girl hops in the air, using her tongue - ew, it was handy but ew - to grab the boy as they head away from the blast site.

The crybaby actually does something too, throwing his weird balls down into the water until all the villains were stuck together in one giant lump.

Tomura shifts away as the water shoots up now, throwing the criminal ball into the air. He could hear some of them beg him to help, but he ignores them, red gaze zeroing in on the kids still suspended in the air. They’d clearly forgotten his presence in the midst of the action, so the shadowy tendrils that reach for them and stop their flight into mid-air actually catches the group off-guard.

Izuku’s eyes snap back at the hand-mask wearing villain the second the shadows appear on stop them mid-air, the hard yank from the sudden halt of movement almost making his stomach turn.

”S-shit he saw us!”

Mineta whimpers as the villain floats closer towards them.

Or maybe not really float, but rather he was walking across the air like there was an actual surface to walk on.

Tsuyu, perhaps out of a reflex or an attempt at distraction, shoots her tongue towards the villain, who grabs it however, keeping one finger lifted away peculiarly.

”Ew.”

The next second, Izuku watches in horror as Tsuyu gets yanked forward, the shadows stopping her just an inch away from the open hand.

The villain grins at her from beneath the mask, a wicked, ruthless smile of a true madman.

”I don’t need a quirk like yours.”

The shadows holding Tsuyu up suddenly disappear, and she falls to the ground with a surprised croak, splashing into the still stormy waters.

”That’s not how to treat a lady!!”

Mineta screams out while bawling, throwing his sticky balls at the villain, who casually dodges most, then grabs one mid-air, closing all of his fingers around it with mild disgusted look.

Both teens watch in horror as the ball turns gray and disintegrates right in front of their eyes the second all five fingers close around it.

Oh god, if...if the villain had grabbed Tsuyu’s face....

Izuku felt a sliver of utter terror hit him, but he doesn’t get the chance to dwell in it, as the villain addresses them again, namely Mineta, who was now gurgling out and coughing because the shadowy coils around him tightened their grip.

”You? Scolding me about how to act around a girl? Please.”

The villain snorts, then flicks his wrist, sending Mineta fly somewhere far, making Izuku yell out his name in shock.

”Why did he even make it in U.A? All I hear from that little gremlin’s head is some really disgusting, lewd shit.”

The villain mutters out, scratching his neck with a disinterested look in his eyes, up until they shift and zero in on Izuku, who realizes he was alone now, still tangled into the syrupy shadowy substance. He couldn't see Tsuyu anywhere, making him wonder if she'd been knocked unconscious by the impact, making him worry for her safety; she was a frog but probably still needed air to breathe.

He attempts to bring out his quirk, but it was hard to really get any power into it when he couldn’t bend his fingers at all thanks to the syrupy mass around his hands.

Suddenly a shadow appears right in front of him, and Izuku freezes, finding the villain stare down at him, looking at his face closely.

Strangely enough, he didn’t look hostile right now.

Tomura examines the boy, unable to hide the curiosity likely shown in his eyes.

He did not remind their father a whole lot - thank fuck, he would’ve otherwise killed the kid instantly - but there were some subtle similarities.

The way his hair messed up naturally, the spots under his eyes, tiny details like that.

His attention soon shifts on the kids hands, fingers peeking out from the inky shadows now. He couldn’t curl them up to use his attack, and as Tomura examines them more closely, he notes some looked like they’d been burned.

”That trick seemed to have taken a toll on you huh?”

He reaches out, tugging on one of the injured fingers, making the kid flinch.

It was likely broken, and something told Tomura this wasn’t the first time.

Some small part of him felt lightly miffed about it, he’d honestly expected better.

”You always break your fucking limbs when using your quirk?”

He tugs on another finger now, and the boy flinches again, his breathing a bit harsh now. He was likely scaring the kid pretty bad, and the pain from pulling on his broken limbs likely didn’t help the situation.

”You might wanna do something about that, otherwise this’ll be too easy for me.”

Tomura chuckles out, a bit of a mad tint creeping up into his tone as he looks back at the boy’s green eyes. They were so wide with terror, most of his earlier determination gone. It was probably not just him being so close, Tomura knew the sheer aura AFO gave to the wielder had quite an impact if he wanted it to have. He was honestly surprised the kid was still conscious, given how scared he looked.

”....Are you the heir?”

He’s surprised to hear the brat actually ask him something, and Tomura tilts his head, scratching his neck lightly.

”Oh you got my message?”

His grin appears back as the green eyes widen, realization hitting in.

”You’re...you’re him.”

Tomura let’s out another chuckle, then reaches out, patting his head with four fingers. It was not an action done just to intimidate the kid, he was just so curious right now. He liked to inspect things he was curious about, touch them even, before he dissolved them to dust. Admittedly, he wasn't keen on dissolving the kid into a pile of ashes, not yet. 

He was too curious about the boy for that. 

When he was curious, he could sometimes do and act in a manner others would call bizarre, but Tomura couldn't help himself.

”Wow your head is so fluffy.”

Izuku actually blinks at that weird comment, tensing as he feels the fingers actually comb through his green locks.

What was the villain doing?

He didn’t seem keen on actually killing him right now, just bizarrely curious.

”Aaa I’m almost jealous, mine’s always so scraggly, it gets tangled like crazy.”

Why was the villain chatting to him so casually now?

The fingers mingling into his hair, poking at his scalp at times were weirdly gentle, careful not to actually tug on his hair.

It was so bizarre, Izuku was completely speechless, both out of confusion and terror.

A sudden howl in the air seems to snap the hand-masked villain from his strange inspection session, as he whips his head around, looking at the direction of the sound.

”Well fuck. Those guys really dragged one of those things here too huh? So much for being able to do shit by themselves.”

The villain sounded slightly displeased, and he turns his red eyes back at Izuku, then huffs out a sigh.

”I’ll deal with you later. I probably hafta go and clean the mess that’s gonna happen now.”

Izuku only manages to blink, before the shadowy mass holding him disappears as well, making him plummet towards the ground. Before he hits the floor however Tsuyu’s tongue grabs him, and she helps slow his fall enough so that he doesn’t break anything further. She'd managed to swim to shore and upon seeing Izuku dropping, jumped to the nearby tree to try and break his fall.

”Are you alright Midoriya? The villain didn’t hurt you?”

She asks, her words concerned even if her face wasn’t.

Izuku just nods as he sits up, hearing the howl again. He could see the villain head to the direction now across the sky, this time more floating than walking.

”That’s the direction where Aizawa-Sensei was fighting.”

Tsuyu comments, and Izuku stands up shakily, heading after the villain.

Whatever that sound had been just now, it couldn’t be good. Tsuyu follows him after a moment, having picked up unconscious Mineta from somewhere nearby. The boy looked pretty bad, but Izuku didn’t have time to worry about that. He had a bad feeling about what was currently going on in the plaza.

Aizawa could tell this was getting really serious.

He’d been able to handle most of the thugs, but thanks to the warp-gate man spreading them around, he had no clue where all the kids were, if they were safe.

He had seen some of them drag Thirteen into somewhere safer however, but he had no visual on anyone since, too focused on his own battle.

Then, the humongous guy had appeared, smashing his face to the floor.

Blood was clouding his vision, and his ears were ringing now. He attempts to erase his assailant’s quirk, but it soon becomes clear it wasn’t working. The monstrous creature howls and hits him again, further clouding his vision. His body hurt so bad, but he had to get out of the situation, he had students to protect.

”Wait.”

The large fist hovers above his head, and the weird beast turns towards the voice, letting out a gurgling sound that almost sounded happy.

He could make out the lanky young man, the same one who’d been hovering above them for a while. He lands smoothly to the ground now, and some of the thugs around cheer, but a slight snarl from him shuts them up.

It was clear this bizarre looking young man was their leader.

It was also clear they were all scared of him.

”Whose idea was to summon a Nomu?”

Tomura asks from the group, his voice positively irritated as he points at the confused beast, which was now tilting its head, looking up at the pale figure.

”Kurogiri said...”

Tomura grabs the man’s throat, making the man croak and cough out blood as his flesh decays under his palm. Tomura let’s go of him before it goes through however, leaving a nasty mark on the guy’s neck regardless.

”Kurogiri doesn’t have the authority to grant you an access to them. They’re MINE.”

Tomura snarls at the group, the sheer intensity of his aura making some fall to their knees.

He then turns his attention back towards Eraser, whose face was covered in blood. It was a pathetic sight, honestly.

”Such a waste. Obviously you weren’t gonna win against these guys.”

Tomura pats the Nomu’s back, flashing the downed pro hero a slight grin.

Eraser just glares up at him, eyes flashing red. It didn’t do much, he could only really block the most obvious, which was his original, decay quirk. The beast snarls at the pro hero upon seeing him stare at his master like that, and smashes his face against the ground again, smudging the sand with red.

”Oi oi oi, take it easy there buddy. He’s no All Might.”

Tomura pats the beast’s back again, glancing down at Eraser.

He was still breathing, which....it was probably good.

He was really annoyed about the Nomu being there, especially now that it had gone and pummeled Eraser of all possible targets. The only one that would’ve been a worse option was Todoroki. Either way, Dabi was going to be mad at him, and if Eraser dropped dead...

Suddenly, he began to feel really irritated again, his fingers digging into the Nomu’s flesh, making it yelp in pain and back away from the downed hero, who looks a little puzzled about suddenly being freed.

”Ugh. This was such a waste honestly; you all proved to me exactly what I expected. You’re too weak to even bother doing this on your own and instead must resort in using a fucking Nomu. A nomu, to deal with a pro who’s not even on the same level with these things!”

He snarls at the group, the shadows around them twirling dangerously alongside his mood.

Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside, and they all look up, seeing something loud crash through the ceiling. Tomura jumps aside as a large cloud of dust is kicked off, the pressure wave from the impact sending everyone around them fly and crash against nearby obstacles. Once the dust clears a familiar blond-haired, obnoxiously loud figure stands between them and Aizawa, the Nomu having been thrown aside as well.

“Fear not Aizawa-kun, for I AM HERE!”

The hero declares with his usual booming voice, though notably, the usual smile was missing.

“Ugh. He’s even more obnoxious in real life.”

Tomura mutters out digging his ear with a bored look on his face.

Glancing aside, he notes more pros had shown up as well, somehow getting past his shadows.

Not that it mattered either way.

Another blond rushes towards them, then as he spots the bloody, beaten Aizawa, the aura that normally surrounds the voice hero changes, turning into something much more serious. He sucks in a deep breath, and the following soundwave blasts away the nearest thugs, some of them having blood pouring from their ears.

Tomura just rubs his ears lightly, lightly annoyed.

“So loud. Why are the blond ones always so noisy?”

As his eyes drift back to All Might, the young man notes the hero was now looking at him.

“Mic, take Aizawa-kun away from here, he’s in dire need of medical attention.”

The blond hero had already hurried to the man, alongside another teacher whose name Tomura hadn’t cared to learn. Cement-block something or other. They swiftly carry Eraser out of there, with the voice hero blasting away any villains attempting to reach them. He was mad, real mad it seems.

“Boss! You gotta do something, they’re getting away!”

Tomura glances aside, noting some of the brats had also been picked by the pros as well, indicating that either the groups facing them had been dealt with by the kids, or the adults. He also sees the two he’d fought – well more like messed with – being escorted away, with the redhead shuddering and avoiding his gaze.

The blond stared back at him almost stubbornly, but Tomura could see a hint of unease in his angry eyes.

He didn’t blame the kid.

Losing your quirk, even if momentarily, and having it used against you had to be a bizarre experience.

“Boss!”

“Aaa you’re so noisy.”

He didn’t really mean to do it; having so many loud, obnoxious heroes show up at once just ended up irritating him enough, causing yet another quirk to activate accidentally.

A blast of some sort of black lightning pulses out of his body, reaping havoc and destroying the area around him, electrocuting any poor soul who was too near.

The blast narrowly missed the escaped kids, who’d just made it to the stairs.

The pressure wave from it still knocks the nearest ones off their feet – the redhead and explosion boy - and they look back at the battlefield in shock.

Dark sparks still danced in the air, making people’s hair stand to an end, as the air was thick with static.

Somehow, All Might was still standing, though Tomura noted he was shaking lightly, his clothes somewhat burned. He’d brought up his arms reflexively to shield himself from the electric attack, which in hindsight likely didn’t help much.

The fact he could see bits of blood dripping down the man’s mouth indicated he’d likely done some damage.

“Why would you take out your own men like this?”

The hero demands from him, and the young man just tilts his head, scratching his neck. His fingers were still giving him light zaps, which made the boy look down at his hand annoyed.

“Accidental.”

All Might frowns, likely thinking he was mocking the man or something, which, fair.

“I lost control fer a bit; I’m still new to this AFO thing.”

The hero’s eyes widen, and his earlier bravado and, well, All Mightiness tunes down for a bit as he examines Tomura more closely now.

“You’re….”

“Fuckin’ hell these sparks are annoying!”

Shigaraki shakes his hand irritated, trying to force the quirk to stop being a bitch.

This was a new one, he hadn’t even known about it, so it was harder to turn off.

The hero watches him stomp around and sort of claw himself as if trying to shake off some sort of substance from his skin and clothes. This time the substance was just electric sparks though. Finally he stops his bizarre movement with a huff, focusing back at All Might.

“Sorry about that. Didn’t know that quirk was a thing. T’s harder when its new.”

His casual, chatty tone was clearly a bit puzzling for the hero, which was partially the intention.

“….You’re very young.”

It was a statement, not a question. A statement with a slightly disheartened tone behind it.

Tomura shrugs, cracking his neck with a bored expression.

Then, his eyes drift towards the shadow appearing behind the hero. The man notices it, but doesn’t have enough time to block the punch the monster throws at him. The man coughs out blood, which honestly surprises the pale figure; he’d likely done some damage with that accidental lightning wave, but still…

“You don’t look so good old man.”

All Might doesn’t respond, turning his attention to the monster that was attacking him. Tomura hadn’t really ordered it, those things were programmed to charge at All Might on sight. He watches the scuffle, then his eyes drift towards some movement at the corner of his eye.

It was Midoriya.

They were hiding behind a rock, the thing likely having shielded him and his friends from the blast, and the boy’s eyes were wide, he was clearly worried for his idol.

Then, the boy seems to realize he was looking straight at them, as the tuft of green hair disappears behind the rock within seconds.

Tomura’s gaze drifts back at the blond hero, who was locked in battle with the Nomu. He could also see that some of the pros had spotted the last few children still on the battleground. He ALSO notices that the heroes had captured Kurogiri, which, pissed him off.

“Keep ‘im busy.”

The pale figure mutters to the Nomu, which gets hit in the face hard, but doesn’t go down.

He lifts his hand, pointing it at the pros holding his butler, parent, whatever.

The lightning thing had been a surprise, but hey, he could use it now.

The redhead kid near them notices his attack however and jumps in front of them, managing to block the lightning with his hardening quirk, which was admittedly impressive. After that however, he seems to fall to the floor, coughing out smoke, indicating the hit had been stronger than the boy had anticipated.

He doesn’t completely crash to the ground as the blond appears beside him and grabs his limp body, chastising the redhead loudly enough for even Tomura to get a headache from his yelling. All Might manages to look up at them from his fight for a second and orders them to leave as quickly as they could.

He then has to turn his attention back to the battle, as the monster attempts to score another hit at him.

“You’re such a pain in the ass….”

Tomura mutters out, cracking his neck as he watches Kurogiri, who was yelling him to escape.

“I will be fine young Tomura! Leave while you still have the chance!”

The pale figure snorts, finding it amusing the man was worried about him despite knowing he could easily take them all out if he actually bothered to put effort on it.

The thing is, he didn’t really have interest in this mess anymore; he’d gotten what he needed, glancing at the spot Midoriya was hiding in, watching the fight.

Suddenly, a huge pressure wave bursts out from the battle near him, actually throwing the pale figure aside, making him collide with the nearby stone pillar or so.

It didn’t really hurt given how ridiculously durable he was, but it did catch him off guard.

He watches with widened eyes as the hero launches the beast in the air, sending it fly through the glass roof.

There was a massive dust cloud in the air, blocking All Might from sight to the onlookers.

All Except Tomura, who stands up, dusting himself off with a slight grumble.

When he looks up at the man, his eyes widen in shock.

All Might was gone.

Except, no, he wasn’t, not really.

In place of the bombastic hero, stood a skinny, sickly looking man who was holding his side, breathing harshly.

When their eyes meet, his expression is filled with terror, likely having realized his weakened form had just been revealed to the potentially most dangerous villain in Japan.

For a moment, Tomura just stares.

Then, a wicked, amused grin spreads across his face.

“HA, I knew it!”

His cackle was bone-chilling even to the boy himself admittedly, as it had that same level of bitterness and disillusionment he’d had when Sensei had perished.

He’d known, All Might wasn’t any better.

“You’re BOTH just useless old men pretending to be greater than you are!”

He chuckles, his voice borderline hysteric now.

“And then, and then, you just make us clean up your damned mess!”

He paces closer, his whole body feeling twitchy all over.

Ohh he was so amused right now, but also viciously MAD.

“Isn’t that why you chose that brat to be your follower? Some gullible little fool who idolizes you that you can groom into your own purposes?”

The de-powered hero seems confused by his words, then almost falls to his knees as a bloody coughing fit hits him. The way he was clutching his side, it indicated an old wound was aching as there was no blood there.

“You’re so pathetic. You BOTH are so fucking pathetic it’s hilarious!”

He reaches a hand out to grab the hero, but a voice interrupts him, and he could see bright green eyes through the dust, seeing the boy sprint to them with a mixture of fear and determination in his gaze. Greenish electricity sparked around him, and he aims a punch at the villain, who brings his arm up to block it.

Another pressure wave was blasted into the air, clearing most of the dust from sight.

The airwave knocks All Might off his feeble feet as well, and covers him in sand, conveniently hiding his true form from the stunned onlookers.

Izuku just stares up at him, shocked that his punch had been blocked so easily by the pale figure.

Tomura looks down at the wide green eyes, and his earlier manic energy and anger just sort of melts away, replaced by a strange kind of weariness.

“You’re still too weak.”

It was not said with mockery, simply an observation. he moves his arm, basically shoving Izuku back several feet, making the boy stumble to the ground. Tomura brings the hand up to scratch his neck, suddenly feeling extremely exhausted.

“This is pointless. All of you. I could destroy this whole place with the snap of my fingers, but what’s the point?”

He mumbles out, then lifts his hand, pointing it towards Kurogiri. Instead of an attack, black liquid suddenly engulfs the man, and the pros watch in shock as he disappears from their grasp just like that

“You’re all just bunch of fakes. Why should I care, about any of you?”

The green eyes watch in shock as the same liquid engulfs the villain, and he disappears, melting away like he hadn’t been real in the first place.

Chapter Text

It had been quite an aftermath; the teachers had done their best to hide All Might’s true form from the rest of the students, directing them to head out to the nearest hospital for check-outs.

While there, Izuku learns from his classmates that his idol and the rest had shown up thanks to Iida being able to get past the shadowy walls by Thirteen creating an opening for him once they’d managed to recover.

Right now, they all were waiting kind of nervously to hear about Aizawa-Sensei’s condition.

It had looked really bad.

Hitoshi was there too naturally, given it was his other adoptive dad who was hurt.

He was currently trying to keep Mic calm, who was pacing around while twitching his hand nervously.

”Shit, fucking fuck!”

Izuku glances at Bakugo who was also twitching angrily, clearly tempted to hit the wall or something. He’d heard something had happened to him and Kirishima, but he wasn’t sure what it was. All he noticed was the fact Kirishima kept activating and deactivating his quirk in his arm tensely, as if expecting it to stop working suddenly.

The door to the area opens, and as they look up, Izuku’s eyes widen in surprise.

”Who is that?”

Kaminari asks confused, then almost falls off his seat in surprise as Shoto stands up abruptly, looking at the redhead who’d appeared with widened eyes.

”Touya.”

”Fuckin’ hell, stop looking like you thought I was dead each time I show up.”

The older Todoroki mutters out, ruffling his little brother’s hair with a slight amused smile, though it dies down quickly as he looks up at Mic who’d calmed down now and walked to him with a serious frown on his face.

”I’m guessing you heard about it from the media?”

”Yeah. How bad is it?”

”We don’t know yet, the doctors are still operating on him.”

Touya releases a slow sigh, and while he seemed calm on the outsider’s eyes, Mic could tell Shouta’s pupil was silently fuming on the inside. The way the glow in his eyes intensified was a sign of that.

Cautiously, he places a hand on the boy’s shoulder, gaining his attention.

”Shouta has gone through serious situations before, he’ll make it.”

The blond hero offers the boy a smile, but the redhead’s expression doesn’t change.

Instead, he asks bluntly what happened.

The kids watch as the voice hero sighs and brings the young man further away, filling him in on what he knew.

”Seriously, who is that?”

Kaminari asks again, rubbing his head confused.

”His hero name is Dabi, he’s an underground hero who currently works as Aizawa’s side-kick. He’s also Todoroki’s brother.”

Nobody was really surprised that their walking hero encyclopedia answers the question, rather the surprise part came from the fact it was another Todoroki, though it did explain the earlier interaction with Shoto.

”Weird how I haven’t really heard of him. Underground hero or not, a Todoroki should be some level of famous.”

Jirou points out curiously, twirling her ear-jack around her finger. Upon seeing the slightly tight expression on their classmate’s face however, she decides to not talk about it anymore, and the rest of them catch on soon, noticing how Shoto’s shoulders tense.

Wordlessly, Shoto sits back down, staring into thin air as if trying to hold something back. Izuku looks at him worried but doesn’t dare to ask anything.

Still, they cannot stop glancing at the older Todoroki at times curiously.

Touya watches the man lying on the bed, completely wrapped in bandages.

It had been bad apparently, but the doctors had managed to save him.

After hearing Mic’s story, he was left with a chilling, conflicted feeling in his chest. He’d suspected this, given how swift and surprising the attack had been.

Still, seeing his mentor like this... Of course he’d be angry.

He didn’t want to be angry, not to him, but it was unavoidable.

No level of reasoning that he was a villain, that this was to be expected, helped.

Touya could pretend all he liked he didn’t really care too much what happened with fellow heroes, and normally he didn’t.

But this was Eraser.

This man had been the one who’d helped him, who still tried despite Touya sometimes being convinced he was a lost cause.

Of course he was mad.

”The Doctors said he’d be fine. We need to let him rest.”

Mic tells him as he enters the room, clearly trying not to weep. The blond was usually very open about showing his emotions most of the time, but Touya had noted he always attempted to stay calmer around him, especially if he was worried the redhead’s mental state was bad.

”Any clues on what was the point behind the attack?”

”Not exactly: all the kids could really say was that the villains had randomly appeared, and their boss or whatever had just sort of observed them fight.”

Figures.

Someone as powerful as him wouldn’t bother wasting time on beginners.

”Touya. Perhaps you should...come and stay with me and Hitoshi tonight.”

The voice hero comments quietly, looking at him with that same, concerned frown from earlier. Blue eyes turn to gaze at him for a moment, as Touya contemplates on his response. He knew what the man was thinking. Last time when his mood had begin to drop, his violent tendencies had risen, making him do some unnecessary things.

”I....I’d need to grab some stuff from home then.”

Mic just nods lightly, clearly a little relieved he’d agreed to it.

The redhead sighs and shakes his head, stepping out of the room to get himself a drink. His flames were burning unpleasantly hot under his skin, making his throat kind of dry. Sipping down the mineral water, he notes Shoto was still there, talking with the green haired kid.

”Why are you guys still here?”

His voice surprises them both, making the green haired kid almost yelp out loud, which was admittedly kind of funny.

”Well uh...”

”Midoriya wanted to make sure All Might is okay, and I decided to stay and wait with him.”

”Dad would have a stroke, hearing that.”

A slight, awkward chuckle escapes from Shoto’s lips as he smirks wryly, taking another gulp from his water. The green haired boy looks between the two brothers a bit puzzled, but doesn’t ask anything. It seemed to be some sort of inside joke between the two brothers. 

”It was quite concerning, seeing him down after the dust cleared.”

Shoto hums out suddenly, making his brother look at him with lift eyebrow. The boy bites his lip and proceeds to explain what he’d seen, All Might battling against the Nomu, the giant dust cloud it had caused, the strange, electric blast coming from the hand-mask villain, and then eventually him disappearing with All Might lying on the ground buried in sand, with Izuku standing there with a shocked expression on his face.

”It was also rather surprising how that villain blocked Midoriya’s punch.”

As the redhead shifts his gaze to the aforementioned teen, the green eyes were staring at the ground as he held his chin, muttering something out under his breath.

”Uh...he always like that?”

Touya asks, gesturing towards the mumbling teen, and Shoto just nods with a shrug.

The redhead walks there and nudges the mumbling boy by poking him in the forehead, making the green eyes look up at him in surprise, and a second later the kid rubs his head with an awkward laugh, apologetic.

”So, what happened?”

Midoriya blinks up at him confused, and Touya takes another swig from his water, trying to keep his flames at bay for now.

He was mad, but he should not take it out on the hospital, let alone a kid.

”You, facing off against a super-villain apparently. That’s either really brave or really fucking stupid.”

Midoriya laughs awkwardly, rubbing his head for a bit again.

He’d always found Dabi kind of cool, his flames were neat and Izuku had seen him talk to panicking children and make them settle down.

It was just...he was also kind of intimidating, like his father.

”Well I just....I was worried for All Might since he seemed to be injured, so I wanted to help.”

”I still dunno if that was brave or dumb.”

”Touya, be nice. Izuku was very brave to try and help, even if it was probably foolish.”

The redhead chuckles a bit, but it doesn’t last long.

He just couldn’t keep up a smile when he was this livid on the inside.

Apparently his true mood was somewhat visible in his eyes as the kid backs away for a bit, clearly intimidated.

”So....why were you separated from the rest? From what I gathered, they saw you dashing at All Might from within the field or some shit like that.”

He asks from the nervously shifting kid, thinking back on what Mic had described to him and what he'd heard from the other pros.

”Oh, uhm...we hadn’t made it to the others yet. I actually wanted to go and help Aizawa-Sensei, because the weird noise came from his direction.”

The green eyes frown again, and it was clear the kid had something on his mind now.

”Talking about that, it was kind of weird.”

”What was?”

Both Todoroki’s now look at him, and it was kind of nerve-wrecking, having both pairs of glowing eyes focused on him, though for different reasons for each. Touya was genuinely a bit scary, Shoto just always made him nervous for some reason, giving his stomach that weird butterfly feeling.

”Well, we...we reached the plateau around the time that...the masked villain went there. He was weirdly mad about the big beast being there.”

Izuku explains hesitantly, not even knowing why this detail had stuck in his head. Then again, now that he knew who, or rather, what that man was, he couldn’t help but taking notes of every single action he’d done.

Touya frowns at him, and Izuku swallows down nervously under that gaze.

It was kind of surprising how he could come off both a little scary, yet kind enough to be able to ease a crying child’s mind if necessary. Kind of like Shoto. He could come off very cold and uncaring, but other times he was really sweet in his own way, noticing things and expressing his concern, albeit bluntly.

”I mean, t-the thing looked powerful, so you’d think a villain would be glad, having something like that around t-to deal with a pro hero. But instead, he got really mad about it and, and...it was just kind of odd. I think....if he hadn't shown up there at that moment, Aizawa-Sensei might've...I mean All Might did show up soon after, but he looked so bad I think just one more hit from the monster could've been too much and-”

"Alright I get it, stop rambling kid."

Touya snorts lightly amused. This kid was a riot, but he probably should learn to think internally sooner or later.

”That...does sound a bit strange.”

Shoto agrees after a moment of silence, glancing up at his brother whose face was in a deep frown now.

”He was...he was odd in general.”

Izuku mutters out, then swiftly covers his mouth with his hand a little startled, making the two brothers look at him confused.

”Nothing! I just...I’m rambling again!”

The boy laughs awkwardly, then notices the door to All Might’s room opened as a doctor stepped out, and the boy swiftly skips there to ask how the man was doing. Touya watches after the kid with a slight frown, turning the boy’s words in his head. He’d been... angry about the thing that beat up Eraser?

As if.... maybe the thing wasn’t supposed to be there.

If the monster hadn't been there, Eraser would've likely been fine based on how the heroes had described the villains as your average thugs.

The redhead huffs out a sigh and rubs his eyes, not knowing what to think right now.

He was still angry about what happened, but...

”Touya, Present Mic is calling for you.”

The redhead snaps out of it and looks up at Mic, who had tugged on his coat now, preparing to leave it seemed.

”Let’s drop by your house so you can grab whatever stuff you need.”

The man flashes him his typical smirk, though it wasn’t as wide as usual, watered down by worry. Shoto looks between them a bit confused, and Touya just shrugs, ruffling his head.

”See you around Sho. Keep an eye on your little broccoli friend.”

He manages to flash his little brother a smile, then heads after Mic and Hitoshi, noting his internal flames had cooled down a tiny bit, enough to clear his head and to act normal for now.

Tomura was furious.

Even beyond that, it took him all of his willpower to not skewer Kurogiri right then and there. The man wisely remained quiet, keeping his distance while the boy seethed on his chair at the counter, twirling a knife in between his fingers.

He’d kind of expected the boy to get mad over bringing a Nomu there without asking him, but this felt a bit more then Tomura’s typical outbursts.

He was unusually angry, so angry he’d gone speechless.

Normally the boy would have spat at him, thrown insults or decayed anything closest to him.

Now he just...sat there, seething, trying to avoid looking at him as much as he could.

Kurogiri could not quite understand, why he was so upset. He’d been reluctant to do the whole mission, and they had technically failed, as All Might was still alive, none of the hero hopefuls or other pros had been taken out either.

In fact... There had been a perfect opportunity, but it felt like Tomura had purposefully ignored it.

Glancing at the boy, he could see the shadows dance around him, bit of sparks igniting and making his hair stand to an end as the newly discovered quirk activated itself lightly, making him sneer and claw at his hair to make it stop. He wanted to know desperately what was happening inside that chaotic mind of his, but it was clear Tomura wasn’t willing to talk to him right now.

After a while, the boy slips off his chair and stalks upstairs, not looking at him even once.

Kurogiri sighs, putting away the glass he was cleaning.

Ever since his master had passed, the boy had become more and more distant from him, no longer relying on his presence, or even wanting it.

He’d never thought how bad it would hurt, but if anything, recent months had shown him how much he actually cared for the boy, and how big of a mistake he’d made, letting All For One have his way. It was no surprise the boy borderline hated him.

Tomura’s entire body felt kind of twitchy and restless.

He wanted to destroy something so bad, he was so angry.

The same time, part of him was afraid if he’d begin, he probably wouldn’t stop, couldn’t stop until he lost control again, like he had earlier.

The damn electric quirk, he’d not wanted it either, and he was still trying to put it out, as the fucking thing kept reactivating and giving him static shocks. He huffs and slumps to his bed, just sort of hugging his pillow while watching his fingers.

Those fucking bastards, daring to ask Kurogiri to lend one of their strongest weapons against a bunch of kids, yet they had the gal to talk so big?

Tsch, pathetic.

His mind drifts back towards the blond hero, the form he’d seen moments before leaving.

It had been shocking, but also weirdly relieving.

Just like he’d suspected, All might was nothing more but another old man making himself appear bigger and more powerful than he really was - literally.

He was no different from his Sensei - no.

He was no different from All For One.

It would’ve been so easy to take him out at that moment, but after seeing that form, he’d felt it was pointless. It was too pitiful of a sight for him to bother. That, and seeing the kid charge at him, not knowing the dark irony of the situation, he just didn’t feel like dealing with all that mess at that moment.

Tomura huffs out a sigh and buries his face against the pillow, trying to get those nuisances off from his head for now.

It did not help much, for his mind always ran too fast, and it tended to run from one calamity to another.

This time, it went from All Might and his gullible little follower, to Dabi.

”Fuck, he’s gonna be so mad.”

He chuckles bitterly against his pillow, curling up for a bit as unpleasant shudder ran down his spine.

Eraser had been alive when he’d last seen him, but he had been in a bad shape.

If the man actually dropped dead....

Tomura had always gotten the vibe from the underground hero that he was a bit unstable, off in the head like he was.

He’d always spoken kind of fondly of the erasure hero, indicating he was close with the man. The pale figure bites his lip, feeling something unpleasant twist in his gut, something he didn’t understand.

He normally didn’t feel like this after causing havoc, but right now... He kind of felt like vomiting for some reason.

Perhaps having random quirks activate had some bizarre side-effects, All For One never really bothered to explain him how this shit functioned in practice exactly before drawing his last breath.

Tomura sits up, just staring at the wall for a moment.

He kind of wanted to go to Sako’s again, have a drink or two to get his mind off this shit. But...Dabi could be there.

The nauseous feeling turns worse, and Tomura looks at his hands, noting they were shaking.

Why was he shaking?

The redhead was just your average elemental quirk user.

Dabi’s flames were powerful, but nothing but candle flames against him.

Why did he feel so anxious right now?

Almost involuntarily, his hand reaches up to scratch his neck, digging into his flesh until he bled.

He curls back down into a tight ball, clutching his now bloodied hand to his chest as his breathing turns slightly labored.

Why was he so upset?

The shadows in the room dance again, creeping and swirling around until the room was completely plummeted in darkness, having covered the cracks on the door, the dim lamp above and the save screen of his computer. He kept thinking about the bloodied hero, about Dabi smiling at him.

About the weird gentleness in his voice at times when he spoke to him.

Dabi was gonna be mad.

If Eraser dropped dead, he’d be so mad.

He’d probably blame him for it, because it was kind of his fault.

He had not ordered the Nomu to be there, but that didn’t matter did it?

It was his fault, he was the boss.

A slight, unstable cackle escapes from his lips, and he just didn’t understand.

Why was he so scared right now?

That was the only emotion he recognized from the mess swirling inside his brain, the only feeling he was intimately familiar with outside of anger.

Somehow though, even this fear felt alien.

There was no likely physical harm to come, he was near invulnerable now, yet somehow... Somehow this terror was somehow worse.

It was a bit awkward, being in the house again.

Mic made them food, chatting casually, clearly still trying to settle down from his earlier anxiety and concern over his husband. Hitoshi didn’t say much, focusing on his homework instead. From what he’d heard, the kid still wanted to get into the hero course, despite being denied due to his quirk. Touya found it dumb, a quirk didn’t make anyone evil, it depended on how one used it.

He was currently sitting on the couch, watching the news coverage regarding to the USJ attack.

The media didn’t have much on it, other than the usual, All Might had defeated the villains and majority were captured thanks to his efforts, as well as the staff and yada yada.

Some did imply that perhaps U.A was a bit too trusting in their own security system, and Touya could bet his leftover unburnt skin there would be a shit ton of gossip about this circling around, trying to make the heroics academy look bad, maybe even some of the pros involved.

He didn’t care enough to be mad about it, though if they’d start talking shit about Eraser, then he’d have a problem.

”It seems they’ll be trying to make a huge scandal out of this.”

Mic comments as he walks beside the couch, watching the news coverage with a frown. Touya just hums lightly, rubbing his eyes for a bit.

”Sleepy are we? Perhaps you should show Hitoshi a good example and head for bed early!”

The voice hero laughs a bit, quieter than his public persona. There was an audible snort from Hitoshi’s room, making the redhead chuckle a bit. A second later, purple head pops out from the doorway, reminding Mic it was only 19.30, and he still had some homework to finish.

”Yes yes I know, but you do have the bad habit of staying up late! Shouta is such a bad influence on my precious boy!”

Mic declares dramatically and grabs his adoptive son into a tight hug, ruffling his hair into a even messier state. The complaint wasn’t serious, and Mic’s dramatics were just him using any excuse he could to hug his boy, still extremely worried for their hospitalized family member.

”Half an hour more loud-dad, then I’m done.”

”Fine fine, you go and reach your ultimate academic prowlers!”

He pats Hitoshi’s head, who just rolls his eyes and disappears back into his cat-themed room.

Mic sighs and remains there for a moment, rubbing his eyes under the glasses he wore. A shaky breath escapes from his lips, but as he turns to Touya again, his smile was as wide as usual, relatively speaking. It was his home smile, not the ridiculously wide, obnoxious grin belonging to his Present Mic persona.

”They grow up so fast, I remember when he was just a toddler, so tiny and cute!”

”...I’m pretty sure you adopted him only three years ago.”

”Shush! He was still a tiny cute boy back then.”

Mic chuckles as he walks to him, patting the young man’s shoulder. He then turns serious again, resting the hand there now as his gaze zeroes in on the blue eyes. Touya knew what he was going to talk about, the man could likely feel his high body temperature under his palm.

”I understand your anger. This was a terrible timing to happen, but you need to stay calm. Shouta wouldn’t want you to get in trouble when he’s not able to help you out of it.”

Touya just gazes up at him silently, before releasing a slow sigh, closing his eyes for a moment.

”I’m not gonna go and hunt down the guy who was behind this. Based on what I heard, I woulda not stand a chance anyway.”

Mic grasps his both shoulders now, his serious face actually kind of intimidating given how upbeat he usually was.

”I mean it, Touya. Stay here until you’ve calmed down, or maybe even until Shouta is better.”

”We both know he’s gonna go back to his class even before he’s better.”

Mic couldn’t stop the light, sad chuckle escaping from his lips; the boy had a point.

Shouta was stubborn like that.

That night, he couldn’t really sleep.

The itch under his skin was pretty bad, he wanted to go back.

He wanted to go to Sako’s bar, knowing the pale figure would be there.

Touya brings up his hand, lighting a small blue flame on it.

It doesn’t stay blue, turning black in an instant as it burns so hotly.

He was still angry.

Too angry to deal with this.

It was probably for the best to do as Mic said, and stay until his mind cleared. Touya had a feeling he’d otherwise do something he’d regret.

Something that would likely get him killed.

He still had too many strings attached to really drop dead.

A week passes, another, and the buzz around the USJ attack dies down. Everyone seems to move on with their life, forgetting about the unusual incident as time passes. Tomura couldn’t move on from it. He hadn’t left his room for days, hadn’t gone outside since.

Kurogiri was extremely worried, but couldn’t make the boy talk to him.

Something must’ve happened during the battle to cause this, the misty man doubted Tomura’s current reclusive behavior was purely out of dismay towards using a Nomu without his agreement.

This was something else, some sort of deeper demon haunting him Kurogiri had no idea about, and therefore didn’t know how to deal with.

He’d woken up a couple of times with either shadows dancing around in his room dangerously, or having a static charge in the air. It would vanish as soon as he called out to Tomura in his room, but the boy would not respond or acknowledge his presence. The radio silence had been so absolute, that he was nearly surprised, almost dropping the glass he’d been cleaning when the pale figure suddenly emerges from his chambers, hood tucked over his head.

Kurogiri watches him pace across the room, not acknowledging his presence, eventually disappearing through the door.

The misty man sighs; at least the boy was finally going outside.

Tomura walks across the streets, blending in as he always did.

Part of him had been reluctant to leave the confines of his room, but the dimness and silence was starting to drive him mad. Well, madder than usual. The weather wasn’t the best, which he was fine with. The gray clouds above fit together with his sour mood. He still felt uncomfortable, the tug in his gut hadn’t left entirely, but it was manageable. There weren't that many people around now due to the weather, but that was fine.

He didn’t really care either way, he didn’t care about much anything.

Then why are you avoiding him?

Tomura shakes his head mildly irritated, tugging the hood further over his head as he slips into the mall. He wasn’t avoiding anything, he just didn’t feel like going to Sako’s bar right now.

Wow, your lies are getting terrible.

He looks up, noting the sky was getting darker.

It would rain soon.

The young man sighs and slips into the mall, figuring he might as well wait for the rain to end there.

Based on the sky it wasn’t going to be a long shower anyway.

Pacing across the shopping center, Tomura notes some Tv screens were playing a news broadcast, some sort of panel discussing the USJ incident still. He’d thought most of it had died down, but he should’ve known better than to assume gossip sites and shows had any dignity. Currently they were pondering whenever student’s safety was being taken seriously in U.A.

The pale figure snorts, his gaze drifting away from the screen.

It didn’t matter what U.A did.

He would always find a way in, if he wanted to. He’d already broken in twice with little effort after all.

Then, when his gaze lifts to the surrounding crowd bored, he spots something familiar.

A tuft of green hair walking past the nearby crowd, surrounded by few friends.

Of course, it shouldn’t be surprising, but his eyes still widen when he spots the kid.

He was with the frog girl from USJ, as well as a brunette and a loud guy with glasses, who was currently waving his hand in a chopping motion like an idiot, scolding the frog gal about something. He didn’t really care about the rest, his gaze was zeroing in on Midoriya Izuku.

The boy shudders visibly and glances around, but doesn’t spot the black-clad figure staring at him, so his attention turns back to his friends.

Tomura watches them disappear into the crowd, his eyes never leaving the green patch of hair.

Izuku couldn’t stop feeling nervous.

That sensation from earlier hadn’t gone away no matter how much he tried to pay no mind to it. It felt like he was being followed again, but each time he glanced out, he couldn’t really spot anything suspicious. Everyone was just minding their own business.

”Oh wow you weren’t kidding! This shop has tons of Pro Hero merchandise!”

Uraraka’s voice snaps him out of it, and Izuku turns to look at his friends who were eagerly looking around the small store, the same one he’d gotten his new All Might blanket from. The brunette was currently looking through some stuff relating to Thirteen, whereas Iida was trying not to look too eager about the Ingenium action figure on the shelf.

Tsuyu didn’t seem to have her specific favorites, so she just looked at everything curiously.

Izuku attempts to distract himself with the All Might merchandise, but he kept glancing out of the shop window.

Why was he so paranoid suddenly?

Was it because of the attack?

His brief chat with All Might back at the hospital came to his mind again.

"He...he saw your true form?"

"Yes."

"....he didn't attack you."

It wasn't a question, it was a statement, an obvious, undeniable fact.

"Yes. He...I don't know why exactly, but he seems like a very unstable individual."

All Might sighs and rubs his eyes for a moment, then looks back up at the green haired boy with a deep, concerned frown on his face.

"Midoriya....I want you to know, I never intended to give this burden to you. I....I actually found out about this heir a day after I'd given the quirk to you."

Izuku looks up at the man confused, not understanding why he was bringing that up now. The blond hero sighs and squeezes his shoulder, swallowing down thickly. He looked really upset, bothered by something.

"He said some things to me that...made me think. I gave you One For All because I believed you'd be a great heir for this power, you had the heart of a hero even without powers. Now though...it seems I've given you a big burden you didn't deserve."

The green haired teen shakes his head firmly, staring up at his idol with a determined face.

"We'll handle this; I'm not afraid of him. I'm not alone with this after all."

All Might sighs and offers him a sad smile.

"You should be afraid of him though. I am."

It had been weeks and nothing had happened since then.

He sighs and looks up at one of the All Might action figures on the shelf. He had a dozen of those already, so he didn’t really need one.

Then, a chill travels down his spine, and as Izuku looks up, his eyes land on a figure clad in black. There was a young man wearing a hoodie, currently looking at him through the shop window. He felt his blood freeze in his veins, his breathing halting for a second. Then as people pass between them, the figure was gone.

”Midoriya? Are you alright, you look pale.”

Tsuyu asks him with a slight tilted head, and Izuku sucks in a deep breath, trying to calm down.

He was just paranoid.

The person was likely looking at the stuff in the window and not at him.

Eventually, with their bags full of merchandise, the group heads out to go home.

Izuku had spotted a rarer Red Riot action figure, and decided to get it for Kirishima to hopefully cheer him up. The redhead was still kind of uneasy over what had happened in USJ, to the point Bakugo was actually trying to be nicer than usual when it came to him. Well, the blond had always been nicer to kiri than others in his own way, but it was more noticeable now to everyone who wasn't Midoriya.

Izuku had actually spotted the blond giving the redhead a grumbling hug the other day, then threatened to kill them both if they told anyone about it.

Midoriya had naturally been spooked out of a reflex, but the halfhearted threat had made Kirishima laugh.

”I hope he’ll like that. He’s been really on the edge ever since.”

Uraraka comments as she spots the figure peeking out from Izuku’s back, and the boy nods with a sigh. He could tell Kacchan was unnerved too, but unlike Kirishima he refused to show it openly. Izuku still saw it however, how he occasionally looked at his hands and lit up a tiny explosion, seemingly breathing relieved when it worked.

He couldn’t even fathom how it felt like, suddenly losing the power you’d had since you were a child.

He’d only just got his quirk, and already felt terrified of the prospect of it being taken away.

It had to be even worse to somebody who’d had it nearly all their lives. Sunken in his thoughts, Izuku doesn’t notice his friends going further ahead, disappearing into the crowd and leaving him by himself.

”Woow, that’s a lot of stuff you bought kid.”

A cheerful voice comments, almost making Izuku jump, and he let’s out an awkward chuckle, explaining that not all of it was for him.

”That’s nice of you, getting stuff to your friends.”

A hand reaches out to ruffle his hair, making him laugh a bit awkward again.

”Well, one of them has been feeling kind of uneasy so I thought it could cheer him up."

The hand remained on his hair, and the earlier, pleasant tone suddenly disappears, replaced by a low drawl Izuku recognizes instantly.

”Which one? The explosive brat or the spiky hairdo?”

Green eyes shoot up to look at the figure standing beside him, and the green haired boy has a moment of confusion hit his mind. It was the same pale young man who’d saved him a while back from getting crushed by that large villain, yet the voice...

...oh.

Oh

OH

The hand on his hair tightens its grip, one finger hovering above his scalp to not decay him to bits.

The villain flashes him a light, menacing smirk, seeing the realization hit the boy.

”....That’s why you knew my name.”

”Oh wow, took you long enough.”

The hand slips away from his hair now, as an arm slinks around his shoulders, tugging him closer with restrained strength. Izuku was certain the villain had to be holding back remarkably right now to not instantly break his neck or something with his strength, if it was anything what All Might had described about the previous AFO user.

”Relax, I got no interest in causing a mess right now. I was just curious.”

The villain chuckles lowly, subtly forcing Izuku to walk further away in a less crowded area. People around them just ignored the two, too busy to focus on their own lives.

”Curious about what?”

Izuku mutters out, clutching his bag to his chest now. He could try and do something, but given what this villain was likely capable of, he probably would just get people hurt.

”Lotta things. Namely, if that one pro what’s-his-face dropped dead. He looked pretty beat.”

Izuku blinks confused, glancing up at the villain.

Why was he curious about that?

Was he going to go after Aizawa-sensei again or something?

A hand grabs his throat now, a finger removed, and it was a bit difficult to breathe.

”Answer.”

It sounded like an order now, and Izuku was afraid the villain would go back on his casual promise of not causing chaos if he didn’t respond.

”H-he’s alive. In bad shape but alive.”

The villain hums, and Izuku notes his posture seemed to relax for a bit, which was rather unusual.

The grip on his throat loosens, and for a moment the pale, long fingers just rest on his shoulder, pinkie still hovering above his skin.

”....This will sound strange, but I’m kind of relieved to hear that. Those fuckers had taken one of the beasts without my permission.”

Izuku blinks confused, but the villain let’s go of him before he could ask anything, disappearing to the crowd within seconds.

The teen snaps out of his tense shock and quickly sprints forward, looking around to try and find the pale young man. He was nowhere to be seen anymore. He could see Uraraka heading his way, waving her hand to him.

”There you are! We lost you in the crowd for a— Deku are you okay?”

She asks concerned upon noticing the pale, wide eyed look on his face.

Izuku just shakes his head and gives her an awkward smile, apologizing for getting lost on them.

She still looks at him lightly concerned, but decides not to ask about it.

Chapter Text

He’d decided.

There was no point in this, it was stupid.

Why the fuck should the potential of seeing some random ass hero boy he’d sorta started chatting with - and maybe flirted with, at least it lowkey felt like the hero was flirting with him for some reason - keep him away from his favorite place?

It wasn’t like his mentor had died.

Midoriya had confirmed that Eraser would survive, so it wasn’t like Dabi had a reason to be mad at him, right?

Why should he care if he was mad?

Tomura shakes his head with a huff as he marches towards Sako’s place, hands in his pockets. It had been almost a month since he'd been there, and the pale figure had really missed the place honestly. As he steps in the bar however, his earlier determination seems to evaporate into thin air, and he kind of wished he could’ve done so as well.

Well he could, but Tomura didn’t want to show his unease and run away like a fucking coward.

Dabi was there, sitting on his chair, likely on purpose.

He was leaning his back and arms against the counter, looking up at him. His face was as stoic as ever, but Tomura’s hand twitched nervously regardless as he inches closer.

Touya was honestly surprised to see him there finally.

The pale figure hadn’t shown up for the past month in to the bar when he was there, making him wonder if the villain was avoiding him. He’d shook his head dismayed, figuring he was just busy with his villain overlord business.

Why would he give a shit about what he thought, enough to avoid him?

Yet, looking at how tense he seemed, Touya began to wonder if his initial hunch had been correct.

The pale figure stops in front of him, face trained into some sort of annoyed sneer, but Touya could tell he was some level of uneasy. It was a bit strange in all honesty; it was not like he could actually hurt this one, he was far too powerful for him to handle. For a moment, they just stare at each other, and Touya notes there were newer looking scars on his neck. He also looked paler than usual, like he hadn’t gone out in ages.

Eventually, the pale figure breaks the silence, sounding positively annoyed.

”You’re on my seat.”

”I know.”

”Can you move?”

”I don’t know. Care to explain yourself?”

Teeth bury into the dry lower lip as red eyes avert their gaze. Magne and Toga were both watching the pair cautiously; they could tell something was wrong from the first time the redhead had showed up in the bar again after a while. He’d been calm and polite as ever, but they could sense - everyone who got too close could, really - that he was seething on the inside, his body putting out more heat than was necessary.

The fact Shigaraki hadn’t shown up in a while made them wonder.

Had these two had a fight off the premises or something?

”Why should I explain anything to you?”

Shigaraki finally spats out, his hand twitching restlessly, his mind urging him to run, which was frustrating.

Dabi tilts his head to the side, eyes narrowing slightly. There was slight heat that his body was putting out, brushing against Tomura, but it wasn’t comforting this time around.

”I don’t know. My mentor - whom I’ve spoken to you about - almost died. My little brother was put in danger. Why don’t you tell me?”

There was light static in the air, and Tomura felt tiny black sparks dance around him, but he forces it back.

Not in Sako’s bar, he didn’t want to ruin the place.

He didn’t....he didn’t want to do this.

Tomura clenches his fists, then releases a slow sigh as his shoulders slump, and he averts his gaze again.

”The thing that beat him up, I didn’t want it there. Those fuckers had gone behind my back to ask Kurogiri to lend them one.”

Dabi remains quiet, just gazing at him silently, his body still putting off an unusual amount of heat, making Tomura’s skin prickle.

”I wasn’t really interested in it. I full on expected them to get beat up, and they did. The Nomu was...an anomaly I didn’t plan.”

He keeps his gaze away, speaking very quietly. There weren’t many people in the bar right now, but he still knew to be careful about speaking of this stuff. It was kind of ironic though, given he was explaining himself to a hero.

”....You realize if he’d died, I’d probably tried to take you out.”

Something cold grabbed Tomura’s heart - he was surprised he could still feel shit like that with it given it was borderline dead - and his mouth goes dry.

Those words were very quiet, filled with the kind of angry stealth he hated hearing from him.

Yet, it was justified.

”You would’ve died.”

”I know.”

Dabi comments calmly, then pushes himself up, leaving the chair.

Tomura half expects him just to walk away, leave him there with the mess that was going on inside his head right now. Instead, a pair of warm hands cup his cheeks, startling the pale figure as he looks up at the blue eyes burning into him.

He was still putting off a tad too much heat, but the touch was gentle.

”I’m glad I didn’t have to.”

Tomura just blinks, utterly confused, his mind grinding to a complete halt, which was rare.

Dabi seems lightly amused by his reaction given the hint of a smirk appearing on his lips, but he doesn’t laugh, doesn’t make a sound. He just brushes some of his hair aside to see his scarred face properly, his expression kind of relieved, almost.

”I really didn’t wanna be mad at you.”

He admits quietly, thumb caressing the pale figure’s cheek. For a moment they just stand there, looking at each other, and Dabi keeps stroking his face until the tenseness leaves Tomura’s body, and eventually the warm hands leave him, making him miss the warmth instantly.

He then gestures to the seat behind him, and Tomura sits down, joined by the flame hero just a few seconds later.

”To be fair. I heard from some of my brother’s classmates that apparently the villain leading the bunch had not seemed happy about the monster being there, so...I had a hunch. I just needed to hear it from you.”

He pauses, gazing at his glass thoughtfully for a moment.

"In hindsight...perhaps it was for the best you didn't show up for a while. I did need to cool down before I could deal with this, and it tends to take a while."

Blue eyes glance at him with a slightly sad look on them.

"I...don't think I'd been able to listen to you as calmly as I did right now if you'd come around right after what happened."

He admits quietly, taking a gulp from his drink. Tomura just hums at that, keeping the unease the implications of those words caused hidden beneath the surface. He accepts the glass Magne gave him, and she glances between them still concerned, sensing there was some dark implications behind that conversation, even if she hadn't really understood most of it, nor did she really care to understand. 

Tomura had always told them to not ask too many questions, he didn't want to drag them into his world.

"It's okay Magne, really."

The pale figure reassures him with a slight huff upon seeing her worried expression.

”Good, Sako was almost certain this was the day we’d have to move premises.”

She jokes for a bit, though still clearly nervous.

”I wouldn’t do that to you guys.”

Dabi chuckles for a bit, taking a gulp from his drink. The night calms down after that, the tenseness between the two dissipating for now.

Still, Tomura couldn’t stop but think about the ’what if’ scenario Dabi's words had brought back to the forefront of his mind again.

If Eraser would’ve died, he probably would’ve been forced to fight against Dabi, and kill him as an obvious consequence.

This was probably the first time he really, really didn’t want to kill someone even a tiny bit.

That night, when he eventually returns to the hideout, Tomura finds Kurogiri standing there, clearly having waited for him. The yellow misty eyes were in a concerned frown, and the man seemed like he wanted to say something, but didn’t know how to voice it out.

”Young Tomura...”

The boy waves him quiet, pacing towards the man who tenses slightly, unable again to read his mood given the hair hiding his face. The next second, the pale figure slumps his head against his chest, and Kurogiri’s eyes widen in shock and confusion. After a moment of processing it, he gently brings his arms around the boy, giving him a hug first time in years.

For a moment they just stood there, and Kurogiri could feel the boy shift for a bit, releasing a slow sigh from between his cracked lips.

”You need to ask my permission for this kind of thing.”

”I know, you are the leader now. I’m sorry for going behind your back like that. His passing was a surprise to me as well, so I suppose I haven’t really managed to shift my mind-set for—”

Tomura whips his head up, glaring at him with a deep frown on his face.

”Forget about All For One. If you want to do a better job at being my parent or some shit, you fuckin’ LISTEN to me. Your bullshit move almost cost me something.”

Kurogiri looks at him confused, a little surprised to hear the boy use his former mentor’s name instead of the honorifics.

Tomura refuses to explain however, just pushes him away carefully and walks up the stairs, disappearing into his room again.

The next days are easier.

Things almost return to normal.

Tomura’s reclusive tendencies lessen to normal levels, though he still avoids Kurogiri more than he used to, and refuses to explain his words from that day to the man.

He goes to Sako’s routinely again, but won’t answer to any curious questions about what happened between him and Dabi.

That still made his skin itch, thinking about what could’ve happened.

It was so fucked up, yet so typical.

Of course, him kind of liking something meant it would likely be violently torn away from him, that’s what always happened.

Any kind of softness, it didn’t belong into his world.

He was just expecting for the next big incident to happen and drive the hero away from him, make him see him for what he truly was.

Nothing but a monster.

Something that didn’t deserve the company of someone like him.

Yet...

He couldn’t stop glancing at the red haired man beside him, the way he smirked at something he or their bar-running friends said, the sarcastic comments he sometimes threw around, the amused looks aimed at him every now and then. The amusement was different from the cold mockery he was used to.

It felt...fond, in a way, and it was just so strange.

He still didn’t understand why this hero chose to be in his company, chose not to use his knowledge against him despite it being expected from him. What could the hero possibly see in him?

Some sort of hope?

Tomura couldn’t buy that, he was a lost cause.

Dabi should not be wasting his time with him. 

”Oi, stop spacing out on me.”

Fingers snap in front of his eyes, startling Tomura out of his thoughts, and he realizes he’d probably been staring silently a tad too long, given how Dabi was looking at him now with amused lift eyebrow, head resting against his palm. Tomura snorts and takes a swig from his straw. It was that same strawberry drink from that other time, though Toga had added extra strawberries in it so it was even sweeter than usual.

”I wasn’t spacing out, I was thinking.”

”Same thing.”

”No, spacing out is the thing you do when your brain short-circuits on you. I never space out, I always think.”

”No wonder you keep complaining about headaches then. Slow down fer a bit will ya?”

Touya chuckles, taking a swig from his glass, blue eyes still focused on Tomura.

The way he was looking at him made a strange shiver run down the pale figure’s spine, and he averts his gaze, focusing on his drink now. He’d begun to see that look more and more often, usually when the hero began to reach his alcohol tolerance limit - the threshold which, when passed, he could be considered as being drunk. It didn’t come easily, for his body burned alcohol really quickly, but Tomura would still notice the slight difference in his behavior.

He didn’t start slurring or laughing like a dumbass.

Rather, his sarcastic remarks quieted down, replaced by some sort of deeper contemplation in his eyes.

That, and he would look at Tomura.

Actually look, the kind of gaze he had seen aimed at him before, but... it felt different.

It wasn’t the same kind of creepy leeriness like with Giran, or what had happened that one time.

It still made him nervous, unsure on how to react to it.

That was probably the biggest thing; he knew how to handle Giran’s perverted glances and comments, he could beat the ever living shit out of any fool who’d try to make advances on him.

He didn’t know what to do with Dabi.

Tomura had attempted to ignore it, he mostly did, but it was getting more and more difficult, because the look would not go away. It was always there, once Dabi started to get tipsy. He didn’t know if it was just the alcohol.

It should be, he wasn’t really attractive by any means.

The only reason that had happened back then was because he’d asked.

No person with half a brain and sanity would ever want to be intimate with him, unless they thought they’d gain something from it.

”Hey....”

The red eyes drift up at Dabi cautiously, and he notes the blue eyes had shifted into something gentler again.

”That’s a nasty frown you got on your face.”

Tomura felt his mouth grow dry again, he didn’t know how to respond. Not under that look. He was a fucking overpowered villain overlord, and he couldn’t even come up with a damned answer when some random underground hero sidekick gave him a look that might’ve implied some things.

It was pathetic.

”Some arrogant schmuck stepped on your toes again?”

”.....Why do you keep looking at me like that?”

Tomura freezes, having not intended to blurt that out loud, but his brain had other plans apparently, turning his own body against him.

Dabi lifts eyebrow at him confused, and Tomura quickly turns his gaze away, feeling his face heat up embarrassingly.

”Like what?”

”I don’t know! That’s why I’m asking.”

”Babe I can’t exactly see my own expression without a mirror, you gotta help me here.”

Tomura blinks, whipping his head around with a glare.

Did he just...?

Dabi smirks at him amused, drinking down rest of his drink before shifting to fill the glass again with what was left of the rum bottle. Tomura only now realizes how much he’d drank. Normally he didn’t pay attention to it, but thinking back on it, tonight he’d definitely taken more than usual. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, he hadn't come off like he'd been more upset or anything. It was...weird. 

”So what kinda look are we talkin’ about here?”

He lifts his glass towards the pale figure, the amused smirk still on his lips, and Tomura had a moment of bizarre internal struggle where he couldn’t decide if he wanted to smack Dabi for calling him ’babe’ out of blue without permission, or grab his collar and tug him closer.

Shit, now that he thought about it, he might’ve drank more than he intended too, following Dabi’s pace without realizing it.

”That. It’s...it’s weird.”

He gestures towards the young hero vaguely, who just sips from his glass, still looking directly at him. Tomura began to feel like the redhead knew perfectly well what he meant, and was just messing with him, trying to make him say it out loud.

Normally, it would’ve pissed him off and earned a beating, but...this was Dabi.

It was different for some reason.

”Why is it weird?”

The sudden softness in the hero’s voice catches him off-guard, and for a moment Tomura just looks at him, not knowing what to say.

”......Nobody looks at me like they want to fuck me without any ulterior motives.”

He finally tells the hero bluntly, turning his red eyes away back into his glass, seeing his reflection slightly from the surface, colored red by the liquid in it.

That’s what it always was.

Anyone who’d ever shown that kind of interest, they always wanted something, a favor. He’d been so pathetic, so touch-starved he’d let people use him like that, and that man...he’d just let them. He’d let them do that, excusing it with him being allowed to make his own decisions in life, when in truth all it was, was manipulation.

Bit of sparks dance around him again, and the hand resting on the table twitches, itching to grab something to destroy it now.

A hand suddenly lands on top of his, and Tomura looks up startled, finding the blue eyes on him again. They’d gone kind of stoic, no longer showcasing the hints of desire in them. For a moment Dabi just looks at him silently, then shifts away from his seat, still holding his hand.

”C’mon, let’s dance.”

”Why?”

”Been a while.”

The pale figure was so confused that he lets Dabi bring him there, and they sway slowly to the music, Tomura being careful with his hands as he held onto his companion. He didn’t mind the closeness one bit, but was still confused why he’d suddenly asked to do this.

”.....I should’ve guessed that.”

The soft voice murmurs in his ear, and he looks up to meet the blue eyes, looking down at him with a solemn expression.

”You do come off like somebody who’s never had anyone show them proper care much.”

Tomura averts his gaze, not really wanting to talk about that. He knew that, he knew his upbringing was fucked up. He’d realized it around the time All For One’s health had begun to deteriorate and he hadn’t really known what to do with himself or how to react to it.

”Tomura, look at me.”

He stops, entire body growing stiff as he hears those quiet words.

No one was near them to hear it so that wasn’t really an issue.

It just... it felt strange hear him utter out his name out loud after refraining from doing it for so long. Slowly, he turns his gaze to the blue eyes, feeling another warm shiver run down his spine as a hand gently presses against his cheek, brushing aside some loose strands from his face.

”There’s nothin’ I could possibly want from you, but you. Even that is kind of foolish given our circumstances. I don’t gain anything from using you like that, other than probably putting myself at greater risk.”

His words were quiet, serious, and the other hand that had previously rested on his hip lightly had slid around his waist, bringing the pale figure closer against the quirk warm body. Tomura just looks up at him with widened eyes, unable to really process those words.

”I’m not stupid enough to think for a second, that gaining your favor is gonna give me influence over you or whatever shit you might be thinking right now in that chaotic head of yours. That it’s gonna save my ass if I do something to piss you off. You’re far too powerful for that.”

Tomura almost wanted to laugh, because... because really, he was not.

He had power to destroy anything that hurt him, but he usually let them hurt him before destroying it.

He was too weak in that sense, to push away temptations despite knowing he would get hurt.

The momentary satisfaction he’d get, he always thought it was worth the pain afterwards, because he could destroy the cause of it anyway, before it could really do too much harm.

That’s how it had always been.

He’d forgotten the faces of those that had been slain afterwards, once their presence began to bother him too much. All For One had the audacity to get rid of any bothersome folks that he’d previously allowed to get close and personal with his supposed heir.

The hypocrisy was hilarious.

Apparently some of his dark thoughts escaped into his face, as Dabi lifts his other hand to his cheek as well now, giving him a very serious stare.

”I mean it. I get you might find it difficult to believe, but I’m not the kind of bastard who does that.”

”Of course not. You’re a hero.”

”Fuck that for a second! This has nothing to do with me being a hero.”

Dabi’s voice doesn’t really grow louder, but it does intensify, making Tomura close his mouth with wide eyes, slightly spooked now. Something was tugging at the back of his head, something dangerously close to hope.

”Even if I was a villain, even if I was the most cold-blooded, insane fucking murderer, I’d still say the same thing to you. I’d still mean it. I only want you for you.”

Tomura just stares at him, unable to form words in his head. The previous, slight itch in the back of his head had grown into something much more noticeable, and he felt his body begun to shake now. Dabi notices it, releasing a slow sigh as he brings him closer, allowing the pale figure to hide his face against his chest for a moment.

Warm hand mingles into the light blue locks, just combing through them gently as he waits for Tomura to gather himself.

”Why? Why would you bother?”

Tomura finally mumbles out, not lifting his head away from the warm chest as he spoke.

”You know what I am. You know what I can do, what I have done. Why would someone like you ever want to be near me?”

Dabi remains quiet for a moment, and Tomura shivers lightly as he feels the warm lips brush against his scalp. It was so alien to him, the gentleness in the touch, but he shamelessly liked it, so much so it almost made him cry.

”It’s precisely because I probably know you better than most.”

”What?”

Tomura blinks confused, looking up at him, a bit startled at how close they were to one another now. Dabi just smiles lightly, keeping the warm hand mingled into his hair.

”There are all these rumors about you, Shigaraki Tomura, but from what I’ve seen, most of it isn’t true per say. The power is there yes, but I somehow doubt your heart is rotten like that. You seem more lost than villainous to me, someone who doesn’t know where his place is in this exhausting fucking world, someone who was told one thing their entire lives, only to discover it was bullshit to some extended afterwards.”

For a moment the red eyes just stare at him in shock. He'd done a lot of that this evening.

”I can tell, because it’s exactly how I feel. I was brought up thinking that shit was simple; that heroes are good, and villains are bad, yet the person who made me do this to myself...”

Dabi gestures to the scars on his arms, covering his other shoulder.

”It was a hero.”

Tomura had kind of guessed that, given how Dabi sounded when he mentioned his dad, he’d assumed Endeavor was indeed the secret problem in the family, but it was a whole other thing hear him state it out loud.

”Does this seem like something a fuckin’ hero does? Drivin’ their own kid to the brink of insanity?”

The rueful chuckle leaving his lips could’ve been mistaken for the laugh of a villain at that moment, and it actually bothered Tomura a little bit.

He lifts his hand cautiously, brushing his fingers against the edge of the burn, his face in a contemplative frown.

”No. It’s what a villain does.”

”Exactly. Yet they hail the old man as the number two hero. It’s so amusingly disgusting I’m surprised I’m still at least partially sane.”

Tomura remains quiet, processing what he’d just been told, his eyes still fixated on the burn on Dabi’s shoulder-blade.

”So my point is...”

A hand slips under his chin, lifting it to make the red eyes look up at the blue pair again.

”I look at you like you’re the most gorgeous fuckin’ thing I’ve seen ’cause I genuinely think so.”

The fervent tone he was using did things to the pale figure, and he licks his lips almost nervous now, glancing at Dabi’s lips.

Should he really believe him?

Did it matter if it was true or not?

Should it matter?

Suddenly, the redhead apparently loses some of his usual patience, be it alcohol or something else, as he suddenly leans closer, breath brushing over Tomura’s lips.

”Let me show you what I mean babe.”

Unlike last time, the nickname doesn’t irritate him as much as it sends a warm shiver down the pale figure’s spine, and whatever resistance he’d still had breaks, as he allows Dabi to close the gap between them, slanting their lips together.

It was probably the softest kind of touch he’d ever experienced, nothing like the previous times something like this had happened.

He shivers visibly, clinging to Dabi’s coat with his hands, keeping one finger away to not destroy it.

Sensing his shakiness, Tomura could feel the fire user walk him backwards, until he was pressed against his warm body and the wall behind them. It was all still very gentle, he didn’t really trap him there, giving him a chance to push him away if he wanted. It wasn’t even that he needed to do that, Tomura could be pinned against a wall by a guy the size and strength of a fucking Nomu and he could still kick them off him.

Still, Tomura really...appreciated it.

People didn’t usually take his wants into accordion, never really paid much mind to his comfort.

Yet, there he was, being kissed by a pro-hero of all people, who was making sure he was comfortable with what was happening, and it wasn’t out of some sort of heroic obligation.

At least, Tomura hoped it wasn’t.

When they part, he was panting heavily now, his face flushed bright red. Blue eyes burn into him, looking at him with that look again, except it was thousand times more intense now.

Tomura parts his lips, but no sound came out.

He didn’t know what to say, what he wanted to say.

A sound interrupts the kind of heated moment, and Dabi frowns a bit, bringing up his phone while remaining close to the flustered young man. He looks through his phone, releasing a slow sigh after a moment.

“It’s Eraser. He wants to see me tomorrow.”

“….Oh.”

That was all Tomura could really say.

The redhead sighs again and sends a response, slipping the phone back into his pocket as he looks at Tomura slightly dismayed.

“I hafta go if I want to have a chance to not appear hangover tomorrow once he shows up. I'd rather not have him start fretting over me when he's still recovering.”

The pale figure just nods, averting his gaze down to his feet now.

He felt a bit puzzled, like he’d just woken up from a pleasant dream, and was quite frankly dismayed about the interruption. Yet, perhaps….perhaps it was for the best if Dabi left for now. He needed time to process this.

"See you around, Tomura."

The fire user whispers suddenly, kissing his forehead before heading out of the bar.

Shigaraki just watches him go, then walks back to the counter, ignoring the slightly shocked and curious looks from his companions.

That night, when he comes home, he says nothing to Kurogiri, just climbs to his room, slumping to the bed to hug his pillow.

The strange, fluttery feeling in his stomach wouldn’t stop.

Chapter Text

The next day, Eraser was by his door early as expected.

Luckily he hadn’t gotten too bad of a hangover, which was a miracle given how much he’d drank. There hadn’t been a specific reason behind it, he’d just suddenly felt like he needed more of the stuff in his veins as he’d looked at the pretty boy sitting beside him.

It had always been a bit bizarre to him, Touya just couldn’t tell what exactly had initially caught his attention when it came to the young man.

All he knew was that once he’d gotten to talk with the supposed villain overlord, he’d come to the conclusion the rumors were mostly just that; rumors.

That, and he’d thought about kissing him since the day he’d finally come back to the bar.

The fact Tomura had allowed him to, he was still a bit overwhelmed by it, despite having not shown it at all.

The redhead knew this was a dangerous game he was playing, he was potentially setting himself up for the world of hurt, but that wouldn’t be the first time really. Besides...seeing and hearing Tomura’s reactions to things he did and said, it made him sad.

Sad and angry, that someone as gorgeous as him had to think of himself in such terms.

Yet it was to be expected.

Good families didn’t lead to paths like he was on, not usually.

”Touya.”

The redhead snaps out of his thoughts, turning away from the coffee maker he’d been staring at for a good minute, to face his mentor. Eraser still had some bandages wrapped around him, a nasty scar under his eye, but he was mostly recovered much to Touya’s relief. The deep frown on his face, the way the man crossed his arms indicated there was a more serious matter to talk about. He doubted it was about his initial reaction to his injury, given they’d gone through that discussion the day he’d come home just three days after his initial hospitalization, which, given this was Aizawa shouta, hadn’t been too surprising.

”What’s up?”

The man remains quiet for a long moment, then sighs, shifting to sit down to the table, gesturing him to do so as well.

The redhead keeps his face stoic as he does, sensing he was about to be parented again.

Unlike most people, he didn’t mind the feeling that much, it was nice to have a father-like figure give a shit about him for a change.

”I don’t really agree with Hizashi’s decision on letting you come back home so soon after I left the hospital. I understand he wants to respect your privacy and the fact you are technically an adult, but from what they described me about your stay, I doubt you’ve calmed down yet.”

So it was about it still huh?

”What makes you think so?”

”For one, I can feel the heat coming off from you right now.”

Aa...that was a bit of an issue alright, namely because it wasn’t due to anger, but he couldn’t exactly explain the man what it was.

”I somehow doubt you stopped drinking even after I pointed it out to you a while back. I can tell you’re slightly hangover.”

Touya didn’t even bother denying it, because of course Eraser would notice.

”You’re still not keeping in touch with your siblings like you'd promised me to do after our last chat, or anyone for that matter. I half-expected having to go find you last night when I sent you the message.”

Well shit, good he’d noticed it then.

Touya just shrugs, leaning back on his chair. He didn’t have much to say right now, honestly. He knew the drinking and reclusive tendencies was a problem, or came off like one anyway.

In truth he had a good reason to be keeping a distance right now, especially after last night.

He just couldn’t talk about it to them.

He couldn't talk about Tomura. 

”Touya...”

Aizawa sighs and leans closer, suddenly looking very tired. Blue eyes look up at him, a hint of guilt creeping into his mind, even if he keeps his expression neutral.

”I nearly lost some of my students that day, or could have anyway.”

Touya knew that wasn’t true.

Shigaraki had admitted to him he wasn’t into the attack, indicating he hadn’t really desired to hurt any of the kids.

He could’ve done so easily if he’d wanted to.

Of course, he cannot say this out loud.

”Do you know why it’s worse with you?”

The redhead tilts his head slightly with a lift eyebrow, still not responding or changing his expression.

”At least back then, I could see the threat. I knew how to neutralize it. Your demon is in your own head. Perhaps you feel like we’re just over-worrying and stuffing our noses into your business when you don’t want it, but we're doing this because we care about you, and right now we're all extremely worried. We can't help you if you won't let us do so.”

Touya didn’t know what to say.

He didn’t hate being cared for, far from that.

It was just...he'd began to lose his ability to express himself to them. It wasn't that he chose to not call and talk to them. It just happened.

Eraser was likely right to be worried like this, Touya knew his indifference to his distant behavior was a warning sign, he knew his lack of care was a problem. 

He just...he just couldn't.

It was easier to be numb. 

”Your family is worried about you. Yesterday, your little brother came to me again, asking if I’d heard from you. Since you left our house, you haven’t spoken to them even once.”

Yeah, he knew.

He just...didn’t feel like doing it.

There was no specific reason to ignore his siblings, it just happened.

There was this invisible wall building up between them, Touya was aware of it. His indifference was causing it, but he couldn't bring himself to tell Eraser exactly what was going on in his head, not because he didn't want to, but because he just didn't seem to care enough to tell him. 

Aizawa examines him closely for a moment, before sighing and getting up, grabbing the coffee pan to pour himself a mug. He takes a long gulp from the drink before turning to face him again.

”Since the attack on USJ prevented us from doing our rescue training, we’ll be re-doing that course today, and I’d like you to come with me.”

”Why?”

”You’re observant and can likely point out what they do wrong even better than me.”

”Bullshit. Nobody’s as sharp-eyed as you.”

That manages to knock a slight chuckle from Eraser, but his gaze was still serious.

”Two pair of eyes is better than one.”

Touya knew what this really was.

He didn’t need him to observe the hero kids, Eraser could do it just fine by himself. Hell, he had a bunch of other pros to help him. He wanted to try and bring him out of his shell, get him to open up again. He wanted him to go see his little brother in hopes the cold crack that was starting to form would thaw out again. Nobody wanted a repeat from last time, and it was perfectly reasonable they assumed he was slipping back into that mind-set again.

In truth, it wasn't the same. The frantic, vicious anger and self-loathing wasn't there.

He'd just stared to frost over, become kind of numb and indifferent towards everything around him.

It was a bit like he was half-dead on the inside.

Touya tilts his head lightly, seemingly contemplating on it. He supposed he couldn’t say no, so the young man just nods wordlessly.

”Alright. I’m still calling bull on that excuse though.”

Aizawa smirks a little, the kind of freaky chesire grin he could pull off, but it was lightly forced. He was too concerned for a genuine one.

Touya didn’t blame him.

Since the USJ facility had finally been repaired, their interrupted disaster rescue training class could finally be kept. Midoriya was kind of excited but could also tell everyone was still on the edge despite it having been almost a month since. He wasn’t much better; the boy was still thinking back on that bizarre interaction back at the mall, where the supervillain had confronted him.

Izuku had been highly concerned for their teacher, but nothing had happened since.

It just didn’t make sense.

Why had the villain asked him about it, and seemed relieved when he told him Aizawa-Sensei would pull through?

Shouldn’t a villain be angry about an enemy surviving their attack?

“Midoriya, you’re muttering again.”

Izuku jumps as Tsuyu comments suddenly, and he rubs his head with an awkward laugh, trying to turn his focus back on the situation at hand. Aizawa was splitting them into two groups, one part of the class acting as the rescuers, others as the rescues naturally. What surprised them was the fact he and Thirteen weren’t going to watch after their lesson alone. Izuku’s eyes drift towards Shoto instantly as he sees the redhead appear and stand beside Aizawa, and the green haired teen could tell his classmate was lightly surprised to see his brother there.

“I’ve requested my current sidekick to aid us with the evaluation process, given he is highly observant and has done missions like this before. He’ll be joining you on the field, not helping, but observing you work.”

Aizawa explains Touya’s presence to them, pointedly looking at Shoto as he did so.

There seemed to be a silent conversation there, a conversation only the two understood as the younger Todoroki just nods lightly after a moment, releasing a slow sigh.

“I recommend taking this seriously and not embarrassing me in front of him, alright?”

Aizawa continues, now glaring at Bakugo pointedly, making the blond boy snort and grumble, measuring up the younger pro hero with his usual stare.

Touya just smirks at the boy amused, and while Bakugo would never admit it, Izuku noted Kacchan tensed slightly.

It seems he wasn’t alone with his intimidation when it came to the eldest Todoroki.

There was just something about Touyda/Dabi that felt…off, hero-vise.

Something under the surface that they couldn’t really put their finger on.

It was likely something Shoto was aware of however, given how he was always so concerned when they saw each other.

“Let’s begin the lesson then! Everybody, do your best!”

Thirteen declares with a more upbeat tone, trying to lift the mood as it was clear some of the students were still unnerved, being back there.

The lesson went about as well as one could expect; Bakugo ended up destroying stuff after getting into an argument with Sero who was rightfully pointing out he was being needlessly aggressive to the people he’s supposed to be rescuing, and they ended up having a problem when it came to Tohru when she was the one to be rescued, given nobody could see her up until she realized to put her gloves on.

Momo managed to organize and lead her rescue team rather well, even handling angry, huffy Bakugo who didn’t agree on being in the civilian role.

It was all really what was to be expected in Izuku’s eyes, up until they needed Kirishima to bust through a wall for their team to rescue Ojiro and Kaminari who were currently in the civilian role, stuck in a building. For some reason he was struggling with his quirk, looking puzzled and frowning as he couldn’t activate it.

“Kirishima?”

Momo questions him concerned, and the redhead shakes his head, biting his lip and trying to harden himself.

Izuku noted he was lightly shaking.

“What’s wrong Kirishima? Are you feeling well?”

Momo asks again, but the boy didn’t seem to hear him.

Izuku could see light panic in his eyes and began to realize what this was about.

He'd thought the teen had been fine, he'd seemed enthusiastic about being there, but it was clear there was still something off.

Before he could say a thing however, Touya suddenly appears there, gesturing Kirishima to follow him.

They were initially surprised, but then again, had seen him lurk around and watch them on the field like Aizawa had told them. It was a bit unnerving, making him almost seem like some sort of villain planning his next move, but they’d mostly been able to ignore his presence and focus on the task at hand.

“I can do it! I just need to—”

“Kid you’re pale as fuck. Something’s obviously wrong.”

Touya sighs and gestures him to follow again.

Reluctantly, Kirishima follows him somewhere, leaving the rescue group look at each other confused.

“What was that about?”

Uraraka asks with a confused frown, but Izuku shakes his head with a concerned look, turning back to look at their team.

“It must be what happened last time.”

“Huh?”

Izuku proceeds to explain to the two what he’d overheard had happened to Bakugo and Kirishima last time they were in the USJ. Both girls’ eyes widen in surprise, and they look at each other unnerved.

“Oh…oh my. I didn’t realize. They both seemed fine after that day.”

“I’m guessing coming back here triggered something.”

A sound from the other side asked what was taking them so long, so the group proceeds to continue without Kirishima, figuring the lesson wasn’t ending yet as Touya hadn’t told them so.

Once they eventually return to the plateau, Kirishima was standing on the side, quietly talking with Aizawa. based on the looks in both of their faces, the topic was serious. Bakugo was shifting on his feet restlessly, and he kept glancing at Kirishima. Izuku could tell his childhood friend was concerned for him, and likely understood better than any of them what the redhead was likely going through right now.

Cautiously, Izuku inches closer to Bakugo, stopping as the red eyes snap at him annoyed.

“What?”

“…I uhm, I, I was just…H-he’s gonna be okay I’m sure.”

“Of course he’s gonna be dumbass! Shitty hair is unbreakable, he said so himself!”

It felt a bit like Kacchan was trying to convince himself more than anything else.

“If that’s so, why it’s him freakin’ out and not you.”

The explosive teen snaps his eyes up at the older Todoroki who’d paced there, hands in his pockets as he glances up at the teen and the teacher still talking.

“I’m pretty sure if I hadn’t brought him outta there he would’ve either panicked or passed out.”

“How did you know he was having some sort of…?”

Izuku asks cautiously, and the blue eyes drift at him now.

“There’s cameras everywhere. Plus, Eraser asked me ta keep an eye on the redhead and this splodey-brat especially given what happened to them. He was concerned what was gonna happen, bringing you guys back here.”

“The fuck?! I don’t need a fucking baby-sitter!”

Bakugo barks at him, just gaining an amused smirk from the young man, though it disappears quickly, as his expression shifts back to that slightly unnerving calmness he often wore.

“Eraser’s good with this thing; I know from experience. He likely wanted to keep an eye on you two ‘cause he figured there’s a reason.”

“I’m fuckin’ fine!”

Bakugo growls so loudly everyone turns to look at him.

Slightly flustered, the blond teen huffs and marches away to the bathroom to try and calm down. Izuku watches him go with a sigh, then looks up at the older Todoroki, a question dancing at the tip of his tongue.

“This wasn’t caused by a fight.”

The redhead mutters quietly without looking at Izuku, lifting his hand up so the boy could see his stitched, half-scarred hand.

Green eyes widen in shock as those words sink in, but he doesn’t get to ask anything further as Aizawa orders them to gather up to hear their evaluation.

Izuku kept glancing at the older Todoroki however, unable to hold back his curiosity properly.

Kurogiri watched the boy examine his glass in his thoughts, having not touched the actual drink in it at all.

He’d been like this for the past few days, sunken in thought about something. He would not tell the man what it was, which was frustrating, but Kurogiri also couldn’t stop but notice this felt different.

The usual irritation, and sullen mood was not there.

Instead, he saw the pale fingers reach up at times to touch his dry lips, and then he’d quickly pull his hand back and bite his lip almost if he hadn’t meant to do it. Other times he’d reach for his hair and play with a lock of it, wrapping it around his finger in his thoughts. There was also the fact that for the past three days, he’d gone to wake the boy up, finding him awake surprisingly, sitting on his bed instead of the computer, sort of hugging his pillow curled up back against the wall and staring into thin air silently.

What’s more, he rarely saw the hand on his face now.

In fact, he had not worn it for the past days at all.

It was...different.

He’d never seen this kind of behavior before, and it both confused and worried the misty man.

Suddenly, the boy lets out a groan and slumps his head against the counter rather hard, the sound it made loud enough to concern Kurogiri he’d bruised his head. The boy healed fast, but he’d prefer for Tomura not to hurt himself on purpose more than he normally did.

Even the ’normally’ amount was too much naturally.

”...Are you alright, Young Tomura?”

”No.”

”....Can you please tell me what’s the matter?”

”.....No.”

”I cannot help you if you don’t speak to me I’m afraid.”

”I just feel weird, that’s all.”

Kurogiri frowns, wondering if it was AFO acting up, or if the boy was getting sick.

”Can you describe me the symptoms? I hope it is just a common cold and not something more serious.”

Tomura snorts at that, predictably, turning his head so he was facing the mist man while still resting his head on the counter.

”Wouldn’t that be a riot? The Villain Overlord of Japan, taken out by a fucking flu.”

”Tomura...”

The boy turns his head away again, closing his eyes as he frowns for a bit.

”Just...I dunno. I feel kinda floaty.”

”...Floaty?”

”It’s kinda like those few times I had too many painkillers. Except it’s not making me nauseous the same way, and it’s not fuckin’ going away.”

Kurogiri frowns, not liking this one bit.

He cautiously asks if he’d been taking any recently, to which the boy responds with a grunting no, turning his head away from him annoyed now. Eventually though, his voice breaks the silence again.

”T’pisses me off ’cause it reminds me of those shitty romance novels you read.”

Kurogiri pauses, confused by his words at first.

Then, as realization starts to creep in slowly, his yellow eyes widen in shock, and he just....stares.

He couldn’t possibly mean...

Yet, now when he thought about the boy’s behavior, it actually made sense.

He just...he didn’t even consider the possibility given he didn’t think it could ever be one. Tomura had never shown interest in something like that, and being shielded away from most human interaction, his grasp on social connections of any kind was limited, mostly based on books.

Recently he had spent more time outside, even making friends with the people at a local bar - which Kurogiri was admittedly happy about.

Although, he did not call them friends, based on the description he gave of their interactions, Kurogiri felt it was safe enough to say they fit into that category.

However, he’d never had any experience with that particular human emotion.

He was familiar with the physical side that often came with it, but that’s what it always had been, purely physical.

Tomura had never cared for those he’d slept with, and majority of them had ended up six feet under once they got too cocky about it, cocky enough to bother Tomura and make his mentor act.

Yet...as he examines the boy closely, watches him lift his head and brush through his hair with a sigh, Kurogiri could see familiar signs. He’d not felt this emotion himself in the past, but he’d seen it enough times to recognize.

In any other case, perhaps a parent would’ve been happy and curious alongside the natural concern, but he could only feel the latter; he knew the boy was inexperienced, and if this was what he thought it was, there was a chance he was being led on yet again.

This time it would be so much worse if the poor boy had somehow gotten emotionally hooked as well.

”.....I see. When did this begin?”

Tomura glances at him, clearly reluctant to speak about it. The fact he felt the need to hide it was alarming, there had to be something off about this.

Then again.... he had broken the boy’s trust a while back.

”I just want to make sure you’re okay. I know I haven’t been the best with it, but if you give me a chance, I’m willing to try.”

Kurogiri offers gently, casting his gaze downwards with an apologetic tone. Red eyes gaze at him for a moment, until Tomura sighs and shakes his head.

”Stop apologizing. It doesn’t change the bullshit you’ve done over the years. It doesn’t fix the damage you’ve done.”

”I am aware.”

Tomura lifts his glass and drinks it all down at one go, grimacing as he did so, given the drink was strong and likely burned his throat, proven by the fact his hand went to scratch it. Kurogiri wished he knew how to approach this, but he really didn’t have a clue how to do it.

Given Tomura refused to explain himself, indicated this was something he didn’t trust Kurogiri with.

He watches the boy head upstairs, releasing a slow sigh.

He sometimes wished he had acquaintances who could help with a situation like this, but none of them were exactly model examples of parenting. Giran was the only one who had a child in-fact, and Kurogiri wasn’t too sure if having his boy be involved so tightly with his criminal activities was considered good. Given the kind of damage it had done to Tomura, probably not.

That night, when Tomura slips out to go to Sako’s bar, he’s in for a surprise as well as a bit of a bitter disappointment.

Dabi wasn’t there.

He waited for hours, just lingering there with this bizarre feeling in his stomach, but he didn’t show up. The pale figure reasoned with himself, that he was likely just busy with hero stuff or so, though it wasn’t likely given he’d implied he’d taken a break for mental health reasons.

Maybe he just didn’t wanna come tonight, the weather wasn’t the best.

Maybe he doesn’t want to see you again.

Tomura’s irritated frown grew, and a spark dances in his hand.

The longer he waited, the worse that familiar, unpleasant bitterness became. He drinks down all his drink at once, huffing out rather loudly as the glass lands against the counter harshly.

Moments later a familiar figure appears in front of him, and Tomura looks up at Magne, trying not to glare at her too viciously.

“Uhm. I figured I should let you know; he said he’s not coming tonight as he has some “family things” to sort through as he put it.”

Tomura blinks, then frowns, questioning how would Dabi have her number. The redhead blushes slightly, playing with her hair as she admits with a sheepish laugh that she’d given it to him the first day he’d shown up.

“I honestly thought he’d thrown it away, that’s what most people do when I give it. I never bothered to ask since he kept coming back so I figured it didn’t matter.”

Tomura just stares at her for a moment, then looks back at his glass as she fills it.

“He figured he should let you know.”

“He doesn’t need to explain himself to me.”

Tomura snorts, but could not stop the slight, borderline relieved smile creeping up his dry lips.

The earlier, nasty thoughts began to dissolve, though he was frustrated they appeared in the first place. It was dumb and pointless for him to get upset like that over something so insignificant. He seriously hated his brain sometimes – well, most of the times – it was such a minefield.

“No, but I suppose he somehow knew you’d get a little…. confused why he’d suddenly not showing up again.”

Magne looks at him pointedly, and Tomura avoids her gaze, but doesn’t deny it.

The bitterness vanished for now, but the slight anxious tug he’d been feeling for the past few days remained.

He really hoped Dabi would show up again soon.

Chapter Text

He probably should’ve expected Eraser wasn’t going to let him go back after just one day.

For the next week, he joined the man in the training exercises he held for the class, either helping him observe the kids or taking a slightly more active role in one particular case that had been lightly surprising; for a pair exercise, he’d asked him to play the role of a villain that was blocking the path of the students to try and reach a gate.

”You sure you wanna make me do that? I’m pretty sure a coupla of ’em are already spooked by me.”

He’d asked it only partially in jest, because there was a seed of truth in his words.

Some of Shoto’s classmates were clearly intimidated by him already, even the blond explosion brat seemed wary.

”I have a feeling your quick-thinking and tactical ability will give them a good challenge, rather than having an opponent charge at them noticeably like a certain someone would’ve done had he not gotten stuck in tea-time with Nezu right now.”

Ahh, so that’s why.

All Might was supposed to do it but didn’t show up on time.

Touya shrugs and cracks his neck, glancing around at the playing field chosen; a small-scale cityscape of so.

”S’that the only reason?”

Eraser says nothing, but Touya had a feeling there was something the man wanted to test with him, and this was the way to do it.

After a moment of silence, the redhead nods slightly, asking if he had to limit his quirk somehow. Touya knew pretty well that his fire was highly dangerous given how hot it burned and how clingy it was, the brats could actually get hurt if he wasn’t careful.

”A villain wouldn’t care about that.”

Aizawa mutters out, then continues without a pause.

”Don’t aim at them directly. Your task is to prevent them from reaching the gate on time, not to defeat them.”

”Alright.”

The class was both excited and unnerved about the prospect of facing Aizawa’s sidekick.

Namely because most didn’t know how strong he was, other than probably REALLY strong given he was a Todoroki.

That, and because he was a little scary.

Shoto had a deep frown on his face, probably because he did know in detail, and seemed kind of concerned about this.

”Does the idea of facing against your big brother worry you?”

Izuku asks cautiously, making the two-colored eyes snap up at him in surprise. After a moment of hesitation, Shoto shakes his head lightly.

”Not...exactly. I know his quirk and skill pretty well. I’m just wondering why Sensei would make him do this.”

Izuku tilts his head confused, but Shoto just shakes his head, actually smiling at him for a bit. It made the green haired teen’s heart flutter a little, and he tries not to blush again.

”I appreciate the concern I suppose, but it’s fine. If he wasn’t up for it, Touya would’ve refused.”

Izuku could tell his classmate wasn’t telling him the whole truth, but it wasn’t really his business to begin with, so he doesn’t ask any further questions despite his burning curiosity.

Aizawa observes the lesson through the monitors as usual, this time joined by couple of the other teachers.

”Are you sure about letting your sidekick handle this? To my understanding he’d been going through some rough times.”

Powerloader questions him lightly concerned, but Aizawa just keeps his gaze at the monitor.

The current pair facing off against the older Todoroki was Kaminari and Mina, who were pretty much just running away, trying to avoid being seen by him after their direct attacks kept failing due to poor aim and falling for easy provocations from their opponent.

”I figured getting out of his house would do him some good. Besides it’s not just the kids we’re testing here.”

All eyes turn on him now, but the man won’t elaborate, focused in on the young man currently stalking after the two teens. He’d already spotted them, and it was clear neither Ashido nor Kaminari were aware of it, looking into a completely wrong direction for the approaching threat. Soon enough, blue flames drive them out of hiding and into the open, with their quickest path to the exit being blocked by a falling water tower Touya’s fire had knocked down as it had melted the legs. He’d likely aimed for it.

”If I didn’t know better, it almost feels like they’re being cornered by an actual villain.” Nemuri mutters out without thinking, then smacks herself mentally, giving Aizawa an apologetic smile.

The man just shakes his head, noting the time for the two was running out.

Soon enough, the alarm sounded, informing the two their attempt was over much to their dismay.

”Man, he totally had us running!”

Kaminari whines as they leave the area, and Mina looked equally displeased by the result.

”Yeah, he like, kept guiding us away from the gate without even getting near us even once! The dude’s kinda scary, no offense Todoroki!”

”None taken.”

Mina gives him a thumbs up, seemingly her earlier bad mood didn’t last long.

Izuku had been watching the previous rounds - so far only one pair, Momo and Kirishima had passed thanks to Yao-Momo's smarts and ability to outsmart their opponent, something even Touya had acknowledged her for which had made the girl blush a bit, appreciating to hear such a feedback from a pro-hero as strong as he was - and come to the conclusion that Shoto’s big brother was a rather terrifying opponent, it was good he was a hero.

It wasn’t just the flames.

He was cunning and tactical, clearly able to read his opponents quickly and figure out their weak spots.

That was fine, plenty of it could be seen coming from their teacher who was also good at reading his opponents.

It was just the way he carried himself while playing the role, it was a bit unnerving.

Case in point: when it had been Ojiro and Tohru’s turn, Touya had pretty much used the boy’s fondness for the invisible girl against him, tricking him into thinking she was trapped within a ring of flames, thus halting their progress and eventually running out the clock on the pair as the two had shifted their focus in trying to find each other, thinking they were trapped.

The genuine concern and slight fear on Ojiro’s face when he'd faced the underground hero had been a bit upsetting; it’s like he’d forgotten this was an exercise, and his opponent would not actually harm his partner.

Izuku didn't blame him, seeing Touya stand in front of his blue flames with that stoic, calm expression was an unnerving sight. 

In Sero and Mineta’s case, they’d been doing pretty well - mainly thanks to Sero being able to swing them high with his tapes and avoid most attacks quickly - but then Touya had scored a hit on Sero’s tape with a ball of flame, nearly making them fall to the ground. He’d managed to capture himself, but Mineta had fallen to the ground, and all the redhead really had to do was literally plant a foot on top of the grape boy’s head to make him weep and cry for mercy.

It was....awkward to say the least, coming from a so-called hero hopeful, and Izuku could tell their exercise opponent was wondering why the boy was even there. The teachers monitoring the exercise were also a bit puzzled about it, Nemuri even wondering why the boy was part of the class.

Sero had not been able to ’rescue’ him so they lost that round too.

Now it was his turn.

He’d expected to be paired with Uraraka or maybe Tsuyu, but instead Aizawa had opted for Todoroki for some reason.

Not that he minded, it was just surprising.

”I’m sure we can do this! Your brother is smart and strong, but we both have pretty good knowledge on his skills!”

Shoto just nods lightly, glancing at Touya who was watching them from further away with a stoic look. He’d worn that most of the exercise, never really breaking character except during Mineta’s weeping. He’d looked about ready to burst into laughter. That would've probably made Mineta's weeping worse, given how into the villain-hero game he'd been.

”It is rather strange for Sensei to put us together, given he is likely aware we have an edge over the others.”

Izuku had to agree on that thought; not only did Shoto know his brother intimately given, well, they were brothers, Izuku’s borderline obsessive research on pros meant he had plenty on Dabi as well.

It was curious to pair up two people like this, thus giving them a huge advantage.

”Well, I’m sure he had his reasons.”

After a moment, Todoroki nods hesitantly.

Touya could tell this match would be different.

It wasn’t just that it was his little brother, who knew a tad more about his skill-level.

That green haired kid was clearly highly intelligent, he’d seen him taking notes even before his turn, analyzing his classmates’ performances and his tactics on beating them.

In truth, he hadn’t been too serious with most of them.

Perhaps that’s why Eraser had chosen to do this, because he was not taking it seriously enough.

In a way it made sense; if he was joking around, the kids woulda not learn properly how to deal with an enemy more cunning and planning-forward than the robots or whatever the fuck they usually fought against during these exercises.

Putting these two against him, he’d probably have to be more careful because they knew his tricks.

Not all of them obviously, but most.

He knew his brother’s weakness pretty well in turn too however; he refused to use his own flames as a way to disown their dad, which, he honestly appreciated as a sentiment, but found it also a waste of time logically speaking.

The green haired kid was a more of an unknown. He had some sort of power enchantment quirk, but honestly, that was not the most dangerous part of him.

He’d learned long time ago, the intelligent, planning types were far more dangerous than those who just threw a bunch of fire or ice at you thoughtlessly.

Touya almost wanted to smirk; he was starting to sound like an actual villain, analyzing his opponent.

He probably should be concerned the thought didn’t bother him as much as it should have.

”We need to be careful: from what I saw with Mina and Kaminari, he might try to goad us into a certain direction by trying to block our path.”

Shoto hums at that, glancing around in the miniature cityscape.

No sign of Touya yet.

”Ah, but actually...given our quirks, we can maybe clear obstacles pretty easily so he might choose to go different route this time around. Maybe something more direct with Sero and Mineta.”

The two toned eyes turn to look at Midoriya who was in his full blown musing mode. He stares long enough for Izuku to notice and shut up, rubbing his head with a sheepish smile.

”Do you have an idea what he might do Todoroki-kun? He’s your brother after all.”

Shoto considers it for a moment; Midoriya likely had a point, that he wouldn’t use the same approach he had with Kaminari and Mina. Yet more direct combat would probably be tricky to do given Aizawa-Sensei had told him not to aim at anyone directly this time around. In a way, it was actually a strange request, given normally in a practice like this you weren’t asked to hold back your quirks; a real villain wouldn’t.

”Todoroki-kun?”

”....You’re probably right. He might try to attack us directly instead, which means I’ll have to keep an eye out for him; you’re more close combatant and getting near him will require me to distract him if necessary.”

Izuku nods, green eyes determined.

They start their journey through the small-scale city, instincts on high-alert for their opponent. It was eerily quiet now, unlike the previous matches where there had been a lot of battle sounds of some sort, such as things falling, sizzle of a fire, or just someone bawling their eyes out. That last one was admittedly not a sound of a battle.

”....Hey, Todoroki-kun?”

”Mm?”

”I was wondering...you seemed kind of concerned about him being here?”

His companion remains quiet for a long moment, glancing aside cautiously. He knew his big brother could be really stealthy if he wanted to be, again something he likely learned from their teacher, as stealth wasn’t the strongest suit of Todoroki Enji.

”You don’t have to answer! I was just wondering given he said something to me...”

Shoto’s eyes snap back at the green haired boy who let’s out a tiny ’eep,’ flushing slightly at the sudden attention. He starts fidgeting with his fingers and mumbling something under his breath nervously, telling him again he didn’t have to answer, and that he was just curious.

”.....What did he say?”

”Oh, uhm...I was just. It was back at the USJ. You know, when Kacchan stomped off and all. I was wondering about some things and I don’t know if I said it out loud or not, but...”

Izuku bites his lip, glancing around for a bit; they were in a more shadowed alley, likely in a safer spot. Still they should probably focus on the task at hand.

”What did he say?”

Todoroki suddenly grasps his shoulders, startling the bright eyed teen, and he stutters out his next words, confused as to why his classmate was so frantic.

”H-he said the burns he has didn’t come from a fight.”

For a moment the two colored eyes just stare at him, then Todoroki sighs and let’s go of him slowly, walking a few steps away as he rubs his eyes. Izuku watches his classmate cautiously, sensing this topic was something kind of difficult.

”....They didn’t.”

Izuku looks at him confused, watching as the mismatched eyes turn to look at him, the blue one glowing rather brightly and standing out in the dimmer lighting around them. His expression was solemn, and the moment suddenly felt really heavy, like Todoroki was considering in sharing something rather difficult with him.

”I guess that’s why Aizawa-Sensei asked him here. He’s worried it’s happening again.”

Before Izuku could ask him what he meant, a sound of a flame being lit up is heard from somewhere, and Shoto quickly dives forward to knock Izuku out of the way as a blue flame cascades down on them, landing near the spot the green haired boy had been standing. It had not really been an attack to hurt the boy granted, hence it would've likely missed even if Todoroki hadn't moved.

It had been a reflex.

”You two oughta focus on the task at hand.”

Touya informs them casually, standing on the roof edge above with his other hand lit up by a blue blaze. The two quickly dash out of the back alley, dodging another blast of flames which forces them to change course.

”He must’ve crept onto us while we were talking; I’m sorry Todoroki-kun I should’ve not distracted us like that!”

”It’s fine.”

They eventually stop running, noting their opponent had again vanished into the shadows. Based on Izuku’s understanding of the area map, they were nearing the west end of the cityscape, still really far from the gate.

”He’s probably going to sneak up on us again; he knows he’s at disadvantage against both of us alone.”

”So it’s the same tactic like with Mina and Kaminari after all? Trying to coax us to get lost on the city maze.”

Izuku holds his chin thoughtfully; if Touya wasn’t going to engage in combat with them, all they had to do is keep dodging and shake him off their trail. Another, sudden blast of flames forces the two to dodge and sprint into a more narrow alleyway again, with both looking around as they ran, trying to figure out where the attack had come from.

It wasn’t exactly the same as with Mina and Kaminari.

Touya had mostly kept his exact location known for the two, not really trying to conceal it. It had been another tactical choice, as his opponents had the tendency to attack without considering it first, thus ending up blocking their paths on their own as they tried to hit Touya with Kaminari’s bolts, or make him fall by Mina dissolving whatever he was standing on.

This time, their opponent remained concealed, knowing he and Todoroki-kun would be more cautious about attacking things that could hindrance their journey.

”Your brother is really good, honestly.”

”I know.”

”We can’t launch a planned counter attack to try and trap him given he’s not showing his face.”

Shoto glances at Midoriya, noting he was musing and holding his chin while running, which was kind of impressive.

He’d kind of thought along the same lines; if they could trap his brother on his ice, they could gain few extra seconds to sprint for the gate before he melted it with his immense body-heat.

”We’d need to lure him out of hiding.”

”How do we do that?”

Another burst of blue, and they dodge into a building this time, taking a second to catch their breaths.

Glancing at the timer they both had in their wrists, their time was already halved.

”We need to split up; in all likeness he’ll go after me given I’m a close combatant, so it’ll be easier for him to target me.”

”So you want me to try and sneak up on him?”

”Between us two, you do know him better; sneaking up on him is perhaps easier for you than to me.”

Izuku’s face was in such a determined frown, it almost made Shoto wonder if the boy still remembered this was an exercise and not an actual villain they were dealing with.

Then again, it was probably good he took this seriously.

Plus, he was also right.

He was able to sneak behind his big brother despite his sharp senses; he’d been able to do it since he was a kid.

Shoto gives him a slight nod, wishing his teammate good luck as he dashes out of the building again.

Touya could see the green kid running, noting his brother wasn’t with him.

So they’d decided to split up?

It didn’t make sense given in this case, you only passed if both made it through the gate. Against a mostly long-range fighter like him, the green haired teen was at a disadvantage.

Which likely meant it was a trap.

They were trying to lure him out of hiding to attack Midoriya, so Shoto could use his ice to encase him. 

It was a clever idea, but also a tad obvious.

He’d honestly expected better from these two.

Ah well, they were teens.

They still lacked experience.

He decides go play along, shifting away and throwing another flame at the kid, aiming it beside him to not actually burn him, like Eraser had requested. It takes a few more shots, but eventually he spots his little brother lurking in the background, trying to get close enough to swiftly encase him.

His ice was still relatively slow when compared to Touya’s reflexes, so the younger Todoroki knew he wouldn’t make it if he was too far.

Stepping out more in the open, he sends another casual flame down to direct the kid elsewhere, sensing that Shoto had finally decided to act.

He wasn't sure why.

He didn't know where that particular idea had come from, but he went along with it.

He probably shouldn't have.

”......I hope I’m gonna feel bad about this.”

He mutters out with a light, probably sardonic smirk on his face.

A second later, his body bursts into flames, and as expected, Shoto’s aim is swayed, making the ice hit the water tower behind him instead.

He looks up at Shoto, who had a horrified look on his face.

Nothing.

There was nothing in him that reacted to that.

Well shit. That was probably bad. 

”Nice try.”

He throws a flame towards him, forcing Shoto to retreat back to the emergency stairs he’d arrived from.

Eventually, the pair does make it through the gate on time, thanks to Izuku managing to knock down a larger obstacle between them and their opponent, giving them the precious seconds needed to reach for the goal. He did not have much time to celebrate the victory, for Izuku was still extremely concerned.  He’d seen Shoto’s attack fail and gone to get him out of there so they could regroup.

The boy had been pale and completely silent, but eventually shook his head as an unnervingly familiar blankness lands onto his face.

It was similar to how he’d been at the beginning, when he’d kept most of his emotions hidden away. It was clear that strange move from Touya had triggered something. Lighting up flames around his body wouldn’t have been enough to protect him from the ice shell Shoto had attempted to put on him, so it had had another purpose.

As Izuku thought back on what both brothers had vaguely mentioned, he suddenly began to understand.

His eyes widen slowly, and he looks at Todoroki, who was currently switching off from his gym clothes as the lesson had ended. His face was still blank, but now it seemed more like he was trying not to show something to others, and it was actually hard.

Rest of the class had been quite confused about how chilly he’d suddenly become; while Todoroki was still kind of distant from most of then, he had thawed out somewhat, so seeing him go back to this was unnerving. Even Bakugo mused out loud, wondering what had gone into half n’ half, though once Kirishima happily pointed out how cute it was he was concerned, the blond had nearly sent everyone around him flying with an explosion, had Aizawa not stepped in with his binding cloth.

That same, icy silence lasted for a while even after the class, when they got lunch, or went through Mic’s english classes.

The voice hero had noticed the boy’s mood, and Izuku spotted him talking with Aizawa who’d gone to speak with him during the break, glancing towards Todoroki who was sitting on his desk with a blank look on his face.

”Todoroki-kun?”

Slowly, the eyes drift towards Izuku, who’d hesitantly walked to talk to him, fidgeting with his fingers.

He was really anxious about this, he wanted to know what was wrong, but probably didn’t have the right to pry into this.

”Not now Midoriya. I don’t....I don’t want to talk about it.”

The green haired teen just nods, tentatively reminding him that he and others would be there if he needed to talk to someone, before heading back to Uraraka and Iida, both looking at their elemental classmate concerned. Izuku just shakes his head as he sits down, telling them to give him space for now.

Aizawa wasn’t happy.

More than that, he didn’t know if he should be furious or alarmed, or both.

Probably both.

Touya had mostly done what he’d expected, proven quite a good opponent for today’s training exercise. It had been fine, he had not really noticed anything too alarming, not until it was Shoto and Midoriya’s turn. He’d paired the two up mainly because they hadn’t done any exercises together before, and he wanted to see what kind of dynamic these two would have for future reference. They did pretty well together, which in hindsight wasn’t too surprising.

However, then the damned brat had done that.

Aizawa had known something was up when he’d seen that smirk spread on Touya’s face, the smirk that indicated he knew what he was going to pull was likely somehow bad.

It had been, though only he really understood why it was so bad.

Aizawa hadn’t confronted the redhead about it yet, too busy with managing his class, but he had told Touya to wait for him at the teacher’s lounge. The young man hadn’t reacted much, but there was a knowing look in his face.

That’s what bothered Aizawa the most about this.

They had all been afraid he’d pull something like the last time again, but what seemed to be happening was far worse than that.

He steps in the lounge, gesturing the redhead to follow him.

He’d been sitting on the couch, just scrolling on his phone while other teachers glanced at him occasionally a bit unsure on how to react. The few that had been there were still wondering what that had been about, the reaction younger Todoroki had had. All Might was the only one who’d attempted to chat with him given his friendly nature, but the redhead hadn’t responded much, making him eventually focus back on grading papers.

Once they enter into a separate room, Aizawa closes the door behind him, sitting down in front of Touya.

He examines the boy closely, noting his blank face and eyes, aside from slight lift of curious eyebrow.

”....I honestly don’t know what to say.”

”I don’t blame you.”

Aizawa sighs and leans back on the couch, rubbing his eyes. He was frustrated yes, but knew yelling at the young man was not an option. It would likely make everything worse.

”What were you thinking?”

He finally huffs out, and the boy shrugs lightly, rubbing his neck as he glances aside.

”I wasn’t.”

”Touya. I know for a fact you knew Shoto was sneaking up on you, I saw you glance at the spot he was hiding long before he launched the attack. You knew he was there, that couldn’t possibly have been reflexive reaction just based on that.”

The redhead remains silent a bit longer, then drops his hands to his lap, blue eyes looking at the man with an exhausted expression.

”What do you want me to say?”

”The truth.”

”Do you really wanna hear it?”

”No, but I need to.”

Neither of them spoke for couple of minutes, just gazing at each other silently.

”....I was hoping I’d feel bad about it.”

”....Did you?”

He was almost afraid to ask.

As he’d dreaded, Touya shakes his head lightly, turning his blue gaze aside again.

”Not yet.”

The erasure hero sighs and rubs his eyes again, face in a deep frown. They’d all been afraid he’d end up having a break-down and burn himself again, but it was clear something far worse was happening. Touya was falling into a different kind of dark pit, and this one was stealthier, much harder to deal with.

”.....How long have you been like this?”

”Coupla months.”

Aizawa leans closer, his gaze zeroing in on the boy’s eyes. He didn’t flinch or turn his gaze away.

”Have you spoken to your therapist about this?”

”No.”

”Don’t you trust her?”

”.....It’s not that. I just don’t...care enough to mention it.”

Touya admits quietly after a moment, finally turning his gaze away again. Aizawa examines him for a long moment, trying to figure out what to do here. He could not help the boy much directly, he was no expert on this. He couldn’t force Touya to talk about it to the professional either. This was so different from last time.

Last time he’d wanted help, he’d wanted to get better.

Now...if he really didn’t care, the situation was actually worse than back then.

”I know it’s bad.”

”Do you?”

Touya releases a slow sigh and leans back in his seat, resting his head against the backrest as he gazes at the ceiling thoughtfully for a moment. Times like this, Aizawa really wished he could’ve done something to bring Endeavor to justice, but he just didn’t have enough power to do so. People didn’t want to believe one of the greatest heroes was actually a child abuser.

Had he tried to pursue a court case, it could’ve just make the children’s lives worse, according to the advice he'd gotten. The potential court case could've stretched out and given a lot of unnecessary publicity towards the family, some of whom already had severe mental health issues, like their mother Rei, and obviously Touya. It could've given him and his family unwanted attention as well, likely hindrance his hero and teacher work. 

Endeavor simply had too many connections in too high of a places.

At least he’d gotten Touya out of there, but it still angered him to think he hadn’t been able to do much for the rest of them.

Especially Shoto.

”I want to give a shit, believe me. It just sometimes feels like I’m physically incapable of doing it.”

”Which is why you need to tell your therapist about this. She’ll know how to help.”

Touya hums, closing his eyes for a moment.

”I will next time, I promise.”

Aizawa sighs slowly, telling the boy bluntly he had a reason to doubt that promise. The redhead couldn’t stop but chuckle at that a bit, a laugh void of emotion mostly.

He then shifts to get up, cracking his neck for a bit, heading towards the door.

”Apologize to your brother at least.”

Touya just hums as a response, stepping out of the room.

Izuku had reached Todoroki on the school gates, he’d just sort of stood there gazing at the sky turning orange now as the day was ending. He turns to look at Izuku, whose green eyes examine him with concern. He didn’t really know why Midoriya especially insisted on worrying over him, then again he did that over every single member of their class, even Bakugo who vehemently wanted to deny his presence, not wanting the wide eyed teen near him.

For a moment they just stood there, looking at each other as wind blew past them.

He honestly wanted to talk about it, to share the burden with someone who wasn’t so tightly connected with the mess, but...Izuku was so kindhearted, it felt wrong to lump it on him of all people.

As if sensing his hesitance, Izuku sighs and smiles at him.

”It’s okay. You can talk about it when you’re ready.”

Shoto wasn’t sure, but he suddenly almost wanted to cry, something that didn’t happen often.

It hadn’t happened in years in fact.

Before he could even begin to form a response however, a familiar voice calls to him, and they both turn to look at Touya who was pacing towards them, hands in his pockets. His vivid red hair looked almost like it was blazing in the sunset, the color bizarre contrast with the icy blue eyes currently focused on Shoto.

He doesn’t say anything, just slips his hand out of the pocket to offer it to the teen.

There seemed to be a silent discussion between the two, as eventually Todoroki moves, and Izuku watches him cautiously walk to his elder brother, allowing the redhead to hug him.

”M’sorry.”

Shoto swallows down hard, resting his head on Touya’s shoulder.

”I’m not sure if that’s enough right now.”

”I know. I promise I’m trying. T’s just...like I’ve said, rough coupla weeks.”

The younger sibling doesn’t respond, just returns the hug, feeling his brother squeeze him a little tighter. Izuku watches the two brothers with a slight sad smile on his face. He didn’t understand the history behind all this, what exactly was going on between them, but...he was glad go see Todoroki-kun was starting to relax again, earlier tenseness slowly leaving his body. It was clear he loved his big brother a lot, which is why whatever was going on behind the scenes managed to bother him so much.

Izuku hoped he’d share his woes with them someday, so he wouldn’t have to carry it alone.

That’s what friends were for, right?

Chapter Text

That night, Touya couldn’t sleep.

He’d promised he’d talk to his therapist about this latest development, and he intended on keeping it.

Still though... he wasn’t sure if it would matter.

If it really would help.

He sighs and sits up on his bed, rubbing his eyes for a bit. The expression his brother had had was haunting him now, but the worst part was, he just...he didn't feel anything about it. It kept popping into his head like some random observation, no emotion attached to it. He knew it was fucked up, but he couldn't do anything about it right now.

Touya grasps his phone from the night-stand, noting it was 1.34 in the morning, which made sense given how dark it was outside.

For his surprise, there was a message from Magne.

She didn’t text him that much, just occasionally asked how he was and if he’d be back soon.

Now however, the message seemed a bit more frantic.

Mag: Please tell me you’ll show up soon.

Mag: he’s turning crouchy, and it’s starting to freak Sako out.

Mag: I know it’s not like you’re obligated to do this, but I think he really likes you, and he’s taking this absence the wrong way probably, even when I told him why you weren’t coming.

Mag: at least call me or something so I can let him talk to you!

Touya contemplates it on a moment.

Admittedly, he’d kind of missed going to Sako’s, and he’d especially missed talking with Tomura.

He’d just felt too cautious to go there during this week, as he’d had a feeling Eraser was keeping an eye on him, not just on the field but outside of it. Well, it wasn't just a feeling; Eraser had brought him home, and he'd noted his patrol route had been near his home for the past week, unusually.

Tonight however, he knew Eraser wouldn’t be around; he’d noted there was a huge pile of unfinished grading work on his desk and had overheard Nezu reminding the man they were due tomorrow.

He wouldn’t have time to go on his nightly patrol now.

You: I’ll be there.

Mag: oh thank god! Sako was already checking for a new place for our bar.

Touya had not expected the feeling that rushed him when he entered the bar, spotting the familiar pale figure sitting on his usual seat. He releases a breath he hadn’t known he’d been holding, and paces on his usual seat beside the villain, who glances up at him, but doesn’t say anything as a greeting.

He just pushes the glass that had already been waiting for him towards the redhead, who accepts it with an amused smirk, taking a swig from it.

The familiar burn of alcohol in his throat seemed to ease his nerves further, and he closes his eyes for a moment just to enjoy the sensation. He didn’t mind Shoto’s class, they were mostly good kids, some with really good potential too. He just didn’t feel like he belonged there, feeling out of place the whole week.

”What took you so long?”

Tomura’s voice was lightly annoyed, but it almost felt like he was also going through some level of cautious relief, finally having him there again.

Like he’d felt uncomfortable without his presence.

The urge to kiss him again hit back almost instantly, but Touya pushes it back for now, sensing he wasn't necessarily in the clear yet given how tense Tomura's tone had been.

”Had to give Eraser a hand. His class’ somethin’ else.”

Tomura hums, taking a swig from his straw. It was that same strawberry drink he often had, though Touya noted it had a lot more fruit in it than normal. The damn thing had more strawberries than actual liquor in it.

”They’re pretty good, even that splodey brat who acts kinda unheroic gave me a run for my money.”

”I doubt you were even trying.”

”I wasn’t, but still.”

He takes another gulp, noting Tomura had shifted to lean closer to him almost subconsciously. Likely he was not as mad as he'd initially seemed based on Magne's message.

That, or somehow he was able to calm down faster when it was him.

From what Touya had learned, Tomura Shigaraki had a terrible temper, even if he wasn't as viciously, brutally evil as the rumors made him out to be. 

”Gotta wonder that purple ball-head though. The fuck’s he even there?”

”The perverted little gremlin?”

Touya actually chuckles at that for a bit, turning his gaze to meet the red eyes looking at him with a wry smirk while sucking from his straw. Okay, that sight was a tad much right now, so he turns his blue gaze back to his drink.

”Yeah. He’s weak and unheroic in every possible way. I’m surprised Eraser hasn’t kicked him out yet.”

”The standards for heroics have always been shitty in my eyes.”

Tomura snorts, stabbing a strawberry with the straw and flicking it in his mouth.

”Can’t really disagree.”

Touya hums, taking a bigger gulp from his glass.

Tomura had been extremely irritable that week, and he knew it concerned Kurogiri. he just couldn’t really tell the man what it was about, hell, he didn’t know himself why he was so bothered by the fact Dabi hadn’t shown up since.

Magne had given him a reason why Dabi was absent, yes, but his mind couldn’t stop going down the dark path.

Each night he returned from the bar without seeing the hero’s stupid face, he’d gotten more and more annoyed.

The fact Kurogiri kept fidgeting around him, trying to ask indirectly what was going on didn’t help. he just couldn’t tell the man.

Tomura KNEW he was probably being some level of pathetic about this right now. Dabi owed him nothing, he didn’t have to be there each night for his comfort, that’s not how anything worked in his life. He should’ve excepted that.

Yet…after having a taste – literally – of something kind of new and exciting, it was hard not to be upset about the redhead’s absence.

So, when he’d finally shown up through the bar-door like Magne had promised, Tomura was torn between ripping him to shreds and grabbing him close to kiss him again.

He was too freaked out by his reaction to do either, so he’d just sat there, waiting for him to sit beside him.

Thankfully, falling back to their routine was easy, the idle chat filling the space between them. However, he couldn’t stop but note the hero was avoiding his eyes now, as if he didn’t want to look at him. Was he feeling bad for not being there? Or was it something else?

Was he having second thoughts about the kiss?

Before his mind could spiral out of control with self-doubt and his usual trust-issues however, Dabi releases a slow sigh and looks directly at him, blue eyes filled with the same softness from last time, but there was a bit of weight in them too. He suddenly began to wonder what had happened during that week.

“You ever have trouble with giving a shit about stuff you should?”

Tomura almost wanted to snort, but given Dabi was asking it genuinely enough, he decides to humor him.

“All the time.”

Dabi chuckles at that, likely having expected such an answer.

“Ever feel bad about it?”

That…Tomura wasn’t sure how to answer to it.

He didn’t feel bad per say, if anything, most of the time it brought him some sort of twisted joy, especially with anything concerning All For One and his intentions with his future. Telling all of that to go fuck itself like that was weirdly cathartic.

However…perhaps there was a tiny part of him that did feel bad for worrying Kurogiri, for not caring he was worried.

“I did somethin’ I shouldn’t have.”

Tomura lifts eyebrow at him curiously, and Dabi sighs, drinking down his entire drink at once, and asking Magne to fill it. She nods, leaving the bottle there sensing he needed it. She trusted their favorite customer to not drink so much he wouldn’t make it home, Dabi had always been cautious enough with his alcohol consumption.

That, and his body burned it quickly due to his fire quirk.

After taking another swig, he finally speaks, keeping his gaze to the glass.

“Eraser made me play an active part on a team practice fer the kiddos. I was playin’ the villain and…well, my task was to stop them from reaching this gate to escape the area on time.”

“…..So…they’re playing tag to train the kids? What the fuck?”

Tomura chuckles out, finding the thought positively, hilariously stupid.

“Can’t hire real villains to do the job can you?”

“Yeahh they would probably actually hurt the brats I suppose.”

Tomura shrugs, snatching another strawberry from his drink.

Dabi hums quietly, still gazing at the glass.

The mood around him had turned kind of solemn suddenly, and Tomura didn’t like it. He pokes the man with his straw, making him look up at the red eyes. it was clear he got distracted by that for a moment, with how he gazed at them longer than necessary, long enough to make Tomura’s face heat up lightly and turn his gaze away.

“Well? What did you do?”

“….Let’s say I triggered an unpleasant memory for my little brother, to prevent him from trapping me.”

That…it sounded a bit strange; it didn’t feel like something the Dabi he’d gotten to know would do. He always spoke fondly – and a bit sadly – about his siblings. Especially this particular one he was likely referring to.

“I did it on purpose.”

Tomura looks up at him with lift eyebrow, taking a swig from his straw.

“Eraser was pretty mad, and I don’t blame him.”

Dabi let’s out a sardonic chuckle, then suddenly reaches to grab his straw, stealing one of the strawberries in the drink with it. Tomura gives him a miffed glare, but then just pushes the drink between them. Toga had gone overboard with the amount of strawberries anyway.

“It was a shitty move, and I know it. I just…”

The redhead sighs, snatching another fruit from the tall glass.

“I couldn’t feel bad about it. It was a weakness a real villain would exploit if they knew about it.”

“Well, I’d say you gave your brother a valuable lesson to be prepared for psychological fuckery as well.”

Dabi hums at that, actually taking a sip from his sweet drink through the straw and grimacing, looking up at him with a questioning look.

“how the fuck can you drink that? it’s like pure sugar-fruit melted bubblegum or some shit.”

“Nobody told you to drink it dumbass.”

The resulting chuckle didn’t last too long, as his mind drifts back to the story he’d been telling.

“I suppose you could think about it that way, but…it’s not something I’m supposed to do as a big brother, as the kind of big brother I've normally been.”

Tomura looks at him slightly curious now, asking what he’d meant. Dabi sighs and brushes through his hair, taking a swig from his own drink to get rid of the overly sugary taste of Tomura’s drink, Dabi still couldn't understand how the pale figure could down that and not die of sugar rush or some shit.

He tasted much better than the shit he drank.

“A big brother isn’t supposed to trigger an old trauma like that. A Parent shouldn’t do it either. No family member should, whom you’re supposed to be able to trust. Sho trusts me a lot ‘cause I used to look after ‘im and…protect him from that bastard up until I nearly lost my marbles and was picked up by Eraser.”

Tomura tilts his head, slipping another fruit into his mouth while his red eyes never left his companion. He was listening very closely right now, though not entirely sure why.

Or perhaps…perhaps there was a reason.

“After it happened, I avoided lighting my body up like that even though it doesn’t damage me that easily anymore, because…well let’s just say…”

He brings up his scarred hand, gazing at it for a moment.

“I really wished back then Shoto hadn’t seen that."

He sighs, that sardonic smirk returning on his lips.

"This whole thing is just fucked up, and I kinda hate how I don't feel anything about it, despite I KNOW I probably hurt him with that. My mind's just...it's kinda numb about a lot of things.”

Tomura remains quiet for a long moment, drinking his drink as he contemplated on Dabi’s words. He indeed didn’t sound bothered or even guilty, recounting the events that had transpired.

The only thing Tomura got out of the whole story and his tone was…exhaustion.

Tomura knew the feeling.

Knew how it was like, being too tired and disillusioned by everything to give a shit.

“I did apologize for it, but I don’t think I meant it. I don't think Shoto believed I meant it either. He just...he knows I'm going through shit so he didn't call me out on it.”

Red eyes examine him closely for a moment, and this was probably the moment he truly began to understand why he was so drawn to Dabi.

They indeed shares so many similarities, both being betrayed by the people they were supposed to look up to, having difficulties to really fit in and deal with the world around them.

Both having people who did care to some extent but being unable to really care about it/trust it.

Still though.

They were also different.

Dabi had more people who loved him. Loved him enough to keep trying despite his struggling that likely hurt them too.

The only person who did so with him hadn’t shown it properly until recently.

Tomura sighs, picking up the last strawberry from his drink, slipping it into his mouth thoughtfully.

Except, he suddenly feels a warm presence lean closer, and as he turns his head to look back at Dabi, a hand presses against his cheek and warm lips close over his own, a tongue snatching the fruit from his mouth. As he leans back with a playful smirk, Tomura just stares at him for a moment in shock, then licks his lips and looks aside with a grumble, telling him he could’ve asked.

“The strawberry was just a bonus really.”

Dabi chuckles at that as he leans back to his chair, his mood clearly having lifted for a bit.

It was such a casual remark, but it caused that strange feeling on Tomura’s gut to return tenfold, and he turns his head and body away from Dabi completely to sit properly on his chair again, hiding his face lightly behind the curtain of blue hair.

He was blushing again, irritatingly.

“Sorry, I know I should’ve asked for permission. I just…”

Dabi pauses his musing, long enough for Tomura to peek up at him, noting the blue eyes were focused on his glass now.

“I kinda missed you.”

The red eyes just stare at him for a long moment, then Tomura bites his lip, feeling his heartbeat raise in his chest, almost like it wanted to leap out or something. he didn’t know it was still capable of doing that. As he shifts closer, Dabi looks up at him, and he presses a quick kiss on the warm lips, trying not to freak out.

He didn’t typically initiate things like this, hell, he hadn’t really done it like this before in general.

Yet, looking at how the surprise turned into a soft smile, it was probably worth the slight anxiousness it had initially caused.

“Don’t get cocky about it.”

He pokes Dabi’s chest, gaining an amused, low laugh from the young man.

“Yes sir.”

Magne and Sako watched the two extremely relieved, and the flashy man gives Toga and Spinner at the back a thumbs up, who both cheer loud enough to startle sleeping Twice awake, as well as make the two at the counter look at them confused.

Later in the evening, they do end up on the dance-floor again, it was a good excuse for the two to be close without drawing too much attention to one another.

That, and Tomura honestly enjoyed the warmth, the way he was being looked at, which was bizarre and new.

He usually hated it when people stared at him, but Dabi’s blue eyes made him feel things he liked even if he didn’t necessarily understand them.

Like last time, the hero ends up drifting closer to him, lips brushing against the pale skin on his temple, drifting down slowly until he reached the dry lips again. Tomura felt his heart beat rapidly, but it was different from fear or anxiety, or even a rush of an adrenaline. He kind of wanted to be touched like this again, he’d thought about it throughout the agonizing week, during the very late hours of the night when he couldn’t sleep or distract himself with games, liquor, or whatever random shit like having to deal with some thugs being a pain in the ass.

Soon enough, his back was against the wall again, warm hands having cupped his cheeks as the fire user kisses him gently, though Tomura notes the kiss was a lot longer than last time, and even when he pulls back, he keeps brushing his lips against his jaw, hands mingling into the messy blue hair. It felt so good Tomura had to bite his lip not to make embarrassing noises.

“Remember ta tell me if you feel uncomfortable.”

Dabi mutters against his skin, but Tomura didn’t really pay too much mind to it, fully enjoying the feeling of soft lips touch him.

Something like this, he was kind of familiar with, but this still felt so different.

It felt less thirsty and more...adoring almost? he wasn't sure but it was the word dancing at the back of his head as he tried to describe the sensation.

Eventually, the redhead pulls back to look at him in the eyes.

“Damn, you’re even prettier than I recalled.”

he blurts out all of a sudden, making Tomura’s face flush lightly, and he smacks Dabi’s chest playfully, careful with his fingers.

“Flattery won’t save you once I decide to get rid of you.”

It was a joke, at least he hoped Dabi took it that way. Based on his amused smirk, he likely did luckily.

The young man chuckles a bit, then leans closer, remaining just an inch away from his lips now, and for some reason the low tone he was using now made Tomura shudder lightly.

“Just bein’ honest, babe.”

That early morning, when he returns back to the shady hideout, Tomura notes the earlier fluttery feeling had been replaced by something a whole lot more heated, and this time he recognized what it was.

Realizing this, he slumps to his bed, grabbing his pillow and clutching it like he’d been doing a lot recently as he slept, burying his face in it as he lets out a slight, audible whine. The fluttering had been one thing, but this…having THIS fucking thing there was so much worse.

He’d never wanted to feel that desire again, but now it had come back, and it was worse than ever, because it wasn’t just a vague need.

It was a specific need towards a very specific person, and he was absolutely terrified of it.

Chapter Text

He’d been in the middle of a very intense campaign on his game, when Kurogiri bursts in, making him jump and cause his character to die accidentally by falling off a cliff. Glaring up at the man annoyed, Tomura asks him what the fuck did he want now.

Kurogiri coughs and straightens himself, noting the anger wasn’t the strongest kind, more of his typical minor annoyance.

Tomura’s mood had improved dramatically again few days back for some reason, and he’d even caught the boy almost smiling lightly in his thoughts the other day.

He still had questions about what was going on, but that had to wait for now.

”I got a message from the laboratory. It seems one of the Nomu escaped all of a sudden.”

Tomura puts his headphones away, frowning slightly. That was unusual. Mostly the hulking things remained in their pods in coma unless he or someone else ’activated’ them. They didn’t have much free will of their own left, so having one act out like this was peculiar.

”Let the heroes handle it, why should I care?”

”I’m afraid they put a tracker on it before it busted out of the place, so if it gets caught the heroes can track where it came from.”

”Somehow I doubt nobody noticed a giant, ugly looking thing with an exposed brain suddenly bursting through a wall and running around. Tracker or not the heroes are gonna find the lab.”

”I am aware, they wish for you to transfer the remaining subjects into another one of the assigned laboratories.”

The pale figure snorts, pushing his chair away from his desk, turning it so he was facing Kurogiri now.

”Why should I clean their mess?”

Kurogiri goes quiet at that; his natural reaction was to remind the boy that he was the leader now, and these things were his responsibility given nobody else could really perform such feats as easily. The issue in his mind however, was the fact Tomura didn’t seem to care enough about the League and whatever goals it had. Whatever goals his late Master had.

Before Kurogiri could come up with a good answer however, the boy sighs and stands up, grabbing the hand mask on his desk.

”Fine. M’guessing I need to go and grab the escaped one as well.”

”...I’m afraid so.”

Tomura slips the hand back on and silently paces out of the room, not even bothering to turn off the game he was leaving behind. Kurogiri watches after him for a second, then sighs and closes the computer, before following the young man downstairs.

The mess was pretty bad, but there weren’t any nosy people around yet, given the lab had been in a quieter corner of the city edge, but likely curious folks would show up sooner or later to check what had caused the noise.

One of the people running the lab attempts to explain himself, but Tomura ignores the man, just examining the damage done. It seemed like the Nomu had woken up and busted out of its holding tube all of a sudden, which was unusual; normally you needed to go through a specific process to reactivate their minds.

”I do not understand why this would have happened; the beast’s vitals were normal, up until this strange brain activity appeared.”

Kurogiri frowns at that, asking the man to elaborate. Tomura zones them out, turning his attention towards the massive hole on the wall the beast had left. Given the way it hadn’t really broken anything else, it made him feel like the thing had attempted to escape, rather than trashing mindlessly.

”...It is indeed strange. But we need to focus on moving everything into another location before any law enforcement shows up.”

”How about the escaped Nomu? It has the tracker, and we do not know what caused—”

Tomura lifts his hand without looking at them, and everybody grows quiet, turning their attention to the young man. He did not have the same commanding presence when compared to their late Master, but the boy’s manic energy made you cautious, not wanting to trigger something unpleasant.

”I’ll handle this.”

Before any further questions could be asked, he activates the teleportation ability, sending every single technician and the beasts still in their tubes to another location. Some would likely puke their guts out as a result, that particular warping trick was unpleasant as fuck, but better to use in this case as they didn’t need to awaken any other beasts to make them physically walk through Kurogiri’s portals.

Once he was alone with his caretaker, Tomura turns to look at Kurogiri, who was still examining the destruction with a deep frown on his misty face.

”You got the thing they wanted to track the thing with?”

The misty man nods and hands the small phone-like device to him.

”I assume you haven’t learned how to use the radar ability of his yet?”

”It gives me a headache, I hate it.”

Tomura responds bluntly, eyes trained in on the screen.

It wasn’t too far away yet, but pretty close to a nearby market area. It could end up causing a lot of carnage, which, he normally didn’t give a shit about, but given he had to go and stop the damned thing before heroes could get their hands on it, it was a problem. Not only would the heroes show up faster, doing this discreetly could be difficult, and he really didn’t feel like knocking out half a city block or whatever the fuck it was he could do to take out so many people at once.

AFO could’ve at least given him a fucking list of the shit he could do, instead of having to discover quirks at random.

”We need to make haste before it reaches more crowded areas, thus alerting the heroes of its presence.”

”No shit Sherlock.”

Tomura mutters out stuffing the device into his pocket with careful fingers, then just gestures Kurogiri to open a portal wordlessly.

They’d been having kind of a nice evening in the market, when the thing had appeared.

Izuku’s eyes widen in shock, recognizing the monster that sprint across the road as similar to the one he’d seen a month ago in USJ.

People jumped out of the way as the beast rampaged through plenty of the market stalls, sending food items and merchandise flying everywhere.

”We need to do something!”

Uraraka declares, managing to grab a small girl out of the way as the monster nearly stomps on her. She hands the child back to the mother who was thanking her profusely, but the brunette already had her eyes trained on Izuku, who’d ran after the monster alongside Todoroki and Iida.

There were no pros around at the moment, but surely some would show up soon.

They didn’t have a license yet, so fighting against the beast was not an option, legally speaking. Instead, the trio results in warning the people ahead, shouting them to get out of the way. Todoroki uses his ice to try and divert the monster’s course, making it slip and slide into an emptier walkway alongside the giant ice slide he'd made.

”It’s similar to the one we saw in USJ.”

Todoroki comments as Izuku stops beside him panting, looking around for any signs for the pros showing up.

There were some people on their phones, either calling for help or some, mind-blowingly, filming the scene, as if the potential danger of the situation was lost to them.

”There’s no sign of the pros yet!”

Iida declares rather frantic, noting the beast had recovered from the daze of sliding across the long ice path, and was now charging towards them. They all quickly dodge, making the thing crash against the ice wall behind them left from Todoroki’s make-shift slide.

”We need to lure it away from this area at least! We aren’t allowed to fight but we can do that much!”

Izuku tells them and looks around quickly to find the safest direction where to go. He doesn’t get to ponder about it too long, as the monster charges at them again, letting out a bizarrely inhuman cry. As they dodge again, Izuku suddenly notices something strange; the monster’s eyes looked kind of...terrified?

”Midoriya watch out!”

The boy barely manages to avoid the beast trying to grab him, catching him off-guard for just a second.

Iida quickly dashes there to bring him further away, glancing around with a deep concerned frown on his face.

Where were the pros?

For a moment the monster just stands there, blinking a few times as if dazed, then starts twitching, clawing on itself and letting out such a loud, vicious howl that it shatters all the glasses nearby, including Iida’s who quickly throws them off his head, rubbing his eyes in fear he’d gotten shards in there. The pressure-wave from the sound had knocked every stall and person nearby off their feet, and Izuku could hear car-alarms go off somewhere too.

The next second, a large shadow appears in front of them, and the monsters smacks them all flying, with Izuku colliding against the wall, breath knocked out of his lungs.

He slides to the ground wheezing, then watches in horror as the monster, again, as if having a seizure, claws itself and let’s out grunts and groans, before suddenly grabbing him and sending him fly into the skies.

It all happened so fast he had no time to react, and Izuku could distantly hear his friends calling out after him horrified.

The boy knew he’d probably end up badly hurt or worse once he crashed to the ground given the height he had been thrown onto, but there was nothing he could do.

Then, just as his momentum shifts downwards, a black-clad figure appears on his peripheral vision out of nowhere, and something wraps around him, changing his momentum from down to sideways.

The boy abruptly realizes, someone had leaped across the sky to grab him, a strong arm wrapped around his shoulders, and they skid across the nearest roof as they land.

Izuku felt nauseous, changing directions so quickly in such a short period of time made his head spin, and the only reason he was able to stand was the arm still around him.

The green eyes soon spot that the monster had followed him, jumping to the roof and leaving a sizable dent on it, still seemingly struggling with itself as the beast howled and lurched closer to him. His mind filled with slight panic as the monster approached, but a hand suddenly reaches out from behind him, grabbing the beast’s face once it was close enough, halting its movements like the thing had hit a brick wall.

The hand grasping the monster’s face was pale, fingers digging into the flesh aside from the lifted up pinkie, and Izuku could now see the clear terror in the beast’s face again.

The arm around him tightens it’s grip, making breathing a little difficult.

Whoever was holding him up, they were incredibly strong, being able to hold back the monster like that.

Then, the thing let’s out a noise, it almost sounded like garbled words, but Izuku couldn’t make out what it was saying, other than it sounded terrified.

”....I see. You’re conscious.”

The green haired boy freezes.

He recognized that voice.

Slowly, he lifts his gaze, realizing to his horror his savior had not been a hero.

That same, bizarre hand-mask was covering the villain’s face, red eyes currently focused onto the beast he was grasping.

The monster repeated the same garbled noise again, and it almost sounded like it was pleading something.

Izuku could’ve almost sworn he heard the word ’help’ in it. The villain sighs slowly, shaking his head.

”I can’t help you. Your mutations are too severe, even with my power I can’t return you back to what you were.”

His tone was serious, pitying almost, but the dry lips soon twist into a menacing grin.

”Shoulda have thought twice before joining in with a megalomaniac bastard like he was, dumbass!”

The last finger digs in against the beast’s flesh, and Izuku has to close his eyes in horror as the thing screeches in agony as it backs away, body cracking as large chunks began to decay and turn into dust.

The voice abruptly stops however, as suddenly a shadowy spike shoots from the ground, piercing the thing’s head through, effectively killing it instantly.

Izuku just watches as the monster just slumps there, still held up by the surprisingly solid shadowy spear, eventually turning into a pile of dust.

There wasn’t even bloodstains left, everything was ashes.

He just stares at the spot the thing had been in, feeling his entire body shake, tears rolling down his face. The hand that had just killed the monster now shifts, and Izuku squeezes his eyes shut in fear, half expecting to share the same fate. Instead, the arm just loosely drapes around his neck, not even choking him, just resting there, and a weight landed on top of his head as the villain sighs, sounding exhausted.

It almost felt like a bizarre hug. Or that he was being used as some sort of resting thing. 

”Figured. Becoming conscious in that state is the worst possible thing for these things. It’s a pitiful fate but what can you expect, following after someone like him?”

He seemed to be talking more to himself than Izuku, but standing so close, the green haired boy couldn’t stop hearing those quiet words. He was completely frozen, not knowing what to do. Some of his tears land on the black sleeve, which finally seems to remind the villain he was there, as the weight on his head lifts, and he could feel the red eyes focus on him now.

A pale hand reaches up, and Izuku tenses again, feeling careful fingers brush through his hair.

”Huh, there’s a cut on your head; wind resistance alone can hurt you this much? The fuck are you made of? Marshmallow?”

The villain, again, seemed to be musing more to himself than to Izuku, as he presses against the slight injury, making the teenager flinch, his heartbeat thundering in his ears.

”....It threw me against a wall earlier.”

The villain hums at that, still poking the injury much to Izuku’s displeasure. It again had the same curious quality to it like back at USJ, but it was somehow more terrifying now, probably given what he’d just seen.

”All these damn quirks and he couldn’t be bothered to get one that heals? Figures.”

The pale figure mutters out now sounding strangely irritated, and he let’s go of Izuku, who pretty much loses his balance instantly, legs still too shaky. He falls onto his fours and quickly backs away from the villain, who just looks down at him with a tilted head, scratching his neck.

For a moment they just stare at each other, up until Izuku wipes his eyes, looking up at him with a determined, albeit still shaky expression.

”Why did you save me?”

”Dunno.”

The villain shrugs casually, pacing to the edge of the building and looking down at the carnage below. The boy’s friends were looking for him, clearly concerned.

”Villains don’t just randomly go and save people.”

Izuku points out, pushing himself up as he tries to stop his body from shaking. He knew confronting the villain was dangerous, but...he just, he didn’t understand what was going on.

The red eyes turn to look at him again, and the blank, stoic gaze was unnerving, almost as scary as the malicious smirk from earlier.

”Would be a shame if you dropped dead before I had the chance to kill you myself, Midoriya Izuku.”

The villain finally responds with a cold, amused smirk hidden beneath the hand, making a shiver run down Izuku’s spine.

Yet...the same time, something about that comment felt...off.

He didn’t know why, but it didn’t feel sincere.

”Welp, I better get the fuck outta here before pros show up. They were pretty useless again weren’t they?”

The villain walks towards him, making Izuku's body freeze again, but all the man does is reach a hand out to ruffle his hair, keeping a finger away, before walking past him and jumping down over the building edge much to Izuku’s horror. He dashes there to look after the villain, but finds he’d disappeared.

Moments later, Izuku could see his friends appear on the alleyway, and he yells and waves at then, making the group look around up until Uraraka realizes to gaze up.

”Why are you on the roof?”

”Long story! Is everyone okay?”

”Are you? Where’s the beast? It leaped after you!”

Izuku pauses, glancing at the pile of dust that had once been the monster.

”It’s....gone.”

Tomura stood there, watching the scientist and lab-technicians reassemble their stuff in the new location.

As expected, heroes had shown up to investigate, but there was nothing left for them to find. He didn’t really care either way, his mind drifting back to what had just happened. They’d been on the lookout for the Nomu, when he’d seen the boy up in the sky.

Glancing down, he’d seen the missing beast and instantly realized what was going on.

Before he could really process what was happening, his body had moved on its own, grabbing the kid before he could crash to the ground or be stomped by the monster.

Kurogiri had been confused of his sudden move, he hadn’t seen the kid, and Tomura had not told him about the boy either. He let the man assume he’d reacted because he’d seen the beast.

It wasn’t like he’d intended to downright kill the thing initially; he had a way to calm its mind and make it walk back to the facility. He’d just gotten really angry for some reason, seeing the green haired brat had been involved. Anger, and later, pity, once he’d realized what was going on. In hindsight, he had no other choice; even if he’d calmed the nomu down now, given it was partially aware already, this would’ve likely happened again.

The pitiful thing was better off dead, than realizing the kind of nightmarish mutation they’d been turned into.

That was the thing about the process; most Nomu lost their mind and individuality, becoming beasts that only really listened to the commands of selected few people.

If they’d regain their past human consciousness, well... it was gonna end bad.

The Nomu aside, he couldn’t stop thinking about the damn kid now.

”Young Tomura?”

The pale figure huffs out a sigh and rubs his eyes, having put the mask away for now.

He was slowly starting to have a headache again.

Sensing his mood was going down, Kurogiri carefully suggests him to head back and rest, for he’d done his part masterfully already.

The boy doesn’t argue thankfully, just allows Kurogiri to bring them home.

He doesn’t feel like sleeping however, despite being exhausted, sitting on his chair and just staring at the screen of his computer, not re-starting the game he'd been playing.

His head was full of questions right now, and he knew a person that could perhaps enlighten his confused mind a little.

Switching his outfit from the coat to his hoodie, Tomura slips out and heads towards a familiar bar.

Luckily it was in a complete different direction from where the beast had been rampaging.

Had the thing come and trashed Sako’s bar, he’d made the death much more painful.

Everything was as usual there, the havoc from several blocks away having not reached the ears of the bar yet.

Dabi was on his usual seat, and Tomura felt his heart do that annoying thing again when he looks up at him, blue eyes lighting up slightly.

He could deal with that issue later, right now he needed to talk.

Dabi seemed to sense his mood as he turns serious, watching expectantly when Tomura stops beside him.

After a moment of silence, he nods towards the empty table at the corner, the same one Dabi had initially sat on. Wordlessly, the flame hero grabs the glass and the bottle he had, walking there with him. Soon enough, Toga follows with a drink for Tomura, this time some sort of mint lime cocktail, as he’d told her to cut out the excessive sweetness as he wasn’t on the mood.

After the blond leaves, Dabi turns his gaze back towards him with lift eyebrow.

Tomura takes a gulp from his drink, trying to choose how to word this. He didn’t want to give out too much to the fire hero out of cheer principle that he was supposedly a villain, and he was a hero, but...

”Hey. What’s up?”

A warm hand gently brushes over his knuckles, and Tomura looks up at the blue eyes looking at him concerned. He still couldn’t wrap his head around that, but it didn’t matter right now. Licking his lips, the red eyes glance around cautiously, before he finally breaks his silence with quiet, kind of tense words.

”How’s it like? Being a big brother?”

Dabi blinks confused, reminding him he’d sort of spoken about it already.

Tomura sighs and shakes his head, turning his gaze back to his glass now. Toga had put some sweet syrup in it despite he’d told her not to, but he didn’t have the energy to be mad about it. The sweetness probably made the drink easier to stomach anyway, given how sour the lime juice could make it.

”I mean...do you ever...just do stuff, impulsively, for them? Is it a thing older siblings do?”

Dabi examines him for a long moment curiously, and Tomura felt kind of stupid for asking. He just, he didn’t know much about this stuff.

He’d never been too interested in reading about sibling bonds given he had thought he didn’t have any.

It was unnecessary information.

Now however...he kind of wished he’d looked into it some more. Maybe that could’ve explained what the fuck was going on in his brain right now. What made him save the kid over and over when the brat was supposed to be his enemy. 

”....I do. Did, I mean. Nowadays I can barely take care of myself, so.”

Dabi shrugs with a slight, joyless chuckle, taking a swig from his glass. Glancing at Tomura, it was clear his answer wasn’t satisfactory, so he elaborates on it some more.

”As the eldest brother, you do kind of end up trying to be the role model, at least with me. It depends on the siblings and the kind of bonds you share with them, but in my case...”

He goes quiet for a moment, and Tomura could tell he was thinking of his father again, with how his expression grew dark for a second, before the frown on his face smoothed out again.

”I did a lot to protect them when I still could. I’d still probably rush for their aid without thinking if I heard something happened to them. Just...not from him. I can’t do that anymore. I can’t even stand seeing his face much, I left the house because he was driving me insane.”

Tomura takes a sip from his drink, contemplating on those words for a moment.

”What if...you’d grown up not knowing about them until recently, would that change things?”

Dabi looks up at him with a questioning look, and something in his expression shifts, as if he’d caught on to what Tomura was alluding to. He doesn’t ask about it directly thankfully, sensing he didn’t want to make the issue...public, so to say.

”It depends. If I’d grown in a better home, I suppose I’d like to get to know them, and probably still be mad at what he did. It’s hard to tell in a situation like that, it depends on so many things.”

He gulps down half of his drink, examining his glass for a moment in silence.

”I guess...in a situation like that, it really depends on what you want to do. Nothing is really obliging you to care, just like nothing is making you ignore it. It’s entirely your choice.”

Tomura bites his lip, his hand twitching a little restless now.

”I don’t know. I don’t know what I wanna do.”

He admits quietly after a moment, hating how lost his voice sounded. He probably would’ve never shown this weakness in front of anyone else, not even Kurogiri, but for some reason, he didn’t feel ashamed in front of Dabi regardless of his dismay over it.

"I keep saving him for some reason, and I don't know why. I'm not supposed to, given what he is."

Dabi remains silent, and Tomura was aware his words gave out more than he'd initially intended to, but the pale figure was too tired to care. 

"I was wondering if it was something that people just...naturally do regardless of circumstances, but if it depends..."

"Tomura."

He looks up at the blue eyes cautiously, seeing that same softness in the blue eyes as he always did. Dabi closes his eyes and lifts his glass, taking a longer swig from it, then lowers it back to the table. He looks back at the confused young man, examining his face closely for a moment.

"I think you already know the answer to the question you're trying to ask."

The young man frowns at him predictably, Dabi was aware he wasn't very well versed in things like this. He chose not to elaborate however; Tomura had to figure this part out himself, on the long run it was better for him to connect with his own emotions through his own effort. He could give a little push, but he shouldn't do all the labor for him. Just like how he couldn't expect Eraser and others to fix his head without any effort from his side. That's just not how it worked. 

Blue eyes gaze at him for a moment, then Dabi suddenly shifts away from his chair, walking to sit on the couch beside Tomura, who looks up at him surprised. After a moment though he relaxes for a bit, turning his gaze back to the greenish liquid in his glass. A warm arm slips around his waist, and Tomura allows it, resting his head lightly on the warm shoulder.

He still had plenty of unanswered questions regarding to Dabi in general, and just what the fuck he'd meant by that, but right now... right now he welcomed the comfort.

They just sit there in silence, with the pale figure occasionally taking a sip from his drink.

Dabi eventually lights himself a cigarette, and they both watch wisps of smoke fly up towards the ceiling. As it runs out, he turns it off on the ashtray on the table, turning his head to lightly brush his nose against the light blue locks. It doesn’t take too long for the pale figure to lift his head almost if in trance, allowing the warm lips seek his dry ones again.

It still felt almost like a guilty pleasure, self-indulgence he wasn’t really supposed to have given their alignments.

Even if Dabi wasn’t on active duty right now, he was still a hero.

Tomura could tell Dabi was likely thinking along the same lines, but like him, didn’t care enough to resist.

Warm fingers trace his jaw, then slip down to brush against his neck, the touch feather light but still made him tense initially. Dabi pulls back to look at him slightly concerned, his hand now hovering above his skin. Tomura hesitates for a moment, but eventually relaxes, giving him a slight nod. The redhead’s expression melts into a soft smile and he leans back, kissing him again while the warm fingertips caressed his neck, tracing the faint scar lines on it.

It felt...nice.

Gentler than what he was used to.

Eventually, Dabi shifts away from his mouth, brushing his lips against his jaw.

”Just calm down. You’ll figure it out, you’re smart like that.”

”I don’t know, I’m getting all close and personal with a hero right now, I don’t know about the smart part.”

”Well you can always think it this way; you were cunning enough to seduce a pro hero.”

Dabi chuckles quietly, kissing his cheek, and Tomura snickers a bit as a response, unable to help himself.

As the redhead pulls back a little to look down at him, the supposed villain overlord flashes him a playful grin.

”I haven’t even tried yet, really.”

Dabi’s expression shifts lightly, and Tomura almost regrets blurting that out, seeing the bit of lust entering into the blue eyes.

Yet, it was still different.

It was much more restrained, colored with amusement and the usual warmth those eyes held when looking at him for some reason.

”Is that so?”

”Contrary to what you might believe, I’m actually not a virgin.”

What the fuck was with him right now?

The fuck did damn Toga put in that damn drink?!

”I’m aware, you kinda alluded to that earlier.”

Right.

He’d almost forgotten that one chat back then, moments before the first time the hero had kissed him. He’d forgotten all about it after that.

”....It also was pretty clear you’d hated it.”

Tomura pauses for a moment, averting his gaze. Yeah, he kind of had, afterwards. The books he’d red about the topic had described the experience quite differently, but in practice it had been just... messy and unpleasant if he was honest. The momentary high lasted such a short amount of time, he’d eventually deemed it not worth it.

”Probably because you did it with somebody you didn’t actually like.”

Tomura looks up at him confused.

”That matters?”

There was again that hint of sadness in the blue eyes as those words leave his mouth, and Tomura once again has a feeling he was in the dark about something important relating to this, something that was obvious to most other people. A warm hand cups his cheek, gently petting his cheekbone with a thumb.

”It does. It’s a whole lot different with someone who you actually like, someone who gives a shit about you. They’ll be a lot more conscious about your own comfort then.”

He pauses, then makes a face.

”At least they should. Not all do admittedly.”

”Would you?”

Wow.

He was ninety percent sure Toga had spiced up his cocktail, making him spew out this embarrassing shit.

That, or it was just the way his run-in with Midoriya had ended up leaving his mind somehow vulnerable.

Dabi doesn’t say anything as a response, just leans closer to gently kiss his forehead, then his cheek and jaw, ending it with a soft brush against his mouth. It made the flutters worse, as well as igniting something in his gut that made Tomura nervous.

”I was kind of hoping you’d know the answer yourself by now.”

Tomura swallows down kind of nervous for some reason, because yeah. He did know.

He just didn’t know why he believed it, normally his mind would not let him be so trusting towards anyone.

Red eyes slid closed as he sighs, resting his head against Dabi’s shoulder and neck, allowing the young man to gently caress his curled, messy hair. Maybe not tonight, he wasn’t ready yet, maybe he would never be.

The same time...the sentiment from Dabi was nice.

Toga watches the two sit on their spot curiously, leaning her head against her palm.

Moments later she is joined by Magne, who was equally curious about this.

”Aww look at our evil overlord, he’s all blushy and cuddly.”

The blond snickers for a bit, but there was mild concern in her eyes. She’d always been good at reading people’s emotions, and could tell their friend felt conflicted right now. She doubted it was because of the redhead directly per say, likely something in his own head was causing the unease again.

”I’ve never seen him like that. It’s surprisingly adorable.”

Magne comments as well with a slight smile, drying the glass on her hand.

”I know, I just hope this doesn’t end bad for Shig. Being evil overlord is hard work.”

Magne pauses for a moment, watching the two as they seem to exchange few more quiet words, Tomura clearly not keen on leaving his companion’s warm hold despite it seeming like Dabi was trying to shift away.

”I’ve always wondered about that. Does he really seem like one to you?”

”.....No. I mean he has the power, but...”

Toga bites her lip and tilts her head, wondering about this. They had witnessed Tomura’s power a while back when they first met, when the pale figure had gotten rid of some bothersome thugs trying to ruin their place. It was badass, and definitely aligned with the rumors about him.

However, when they got to know the reclusive young man, she noted a lot of stories about him seemed like exaggerations or full on lies even.

He wasn’t merciless, violent monster who did whatever he wanted. Well, he still KINDA did the latter, but mostly he came off like a grumpy cat to her, or a weirdly fun person to chat with.

Back in the beginning, they’d half-expected to be forced to join in on his dark schemes as a favor for helping them, but Tomura had flat out told them to not ask any questions and just keep living like normal. He respected their bar, not destroying or damaging it even when he was having a bad day. He never brought "business" there either, the whole deal with calling him "Shig" had been his way of making sure his presence there wouldn't attract any troublesome attention and hindrance their ability to maintain the place.

”I don’t know. It kind of feels like he was forced into this sometimes, without being asked if he wanted to.”

Magne had to agree.

They never dared to ask anything like he’d told them to, but the implications of such thing were there.

Eventually, Dabi leaves the bar, disappearing to whatever hole he crawled out of each time he appeared, and Tomura walks back to his favorite seat, seemingly sunken in thought. Toga makes him another shot, but doesn’t try to chat with him, knowing she wouldn’t get a response right now.

....But seriously, that flushed expression was so cuuuuuute

Chapter Text

Sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, Izuku was sunken in thought while All Might talked with the doctor who’d checked up on him. He was mostly fine, aside from small cuts and bruises, same with everyone else. They did get scolded for a bit by the dog-headed officer for their actions, but given they didn’t technically fight the beast, no further consequences could be issued at this point. Izuku hadn’t really listened for the most of it, his mind still going back to what had happened on that roof.

Why did the villain save him?

Izuku didn’t really believe in what he’d said, it had not felt like a honest response at all.

Furthermore, he’d seemed...kind of angry, when he’d killed the monster.

He shudders, thinking back on the weird, croaky noises and the distorted plea the thing had made.

Had those things been human once?

Was that what the villain had been talking about with the whole awareness thing?

A hand lands on his shoulder, making the boy jump and look up, finding All Might’s concerned face in front of him.

”Are you alright Midoriya? You look so pale.”

”Ah, no I’m okay. I just...it was pretty scary admittedly.”

He mutters out, gazing down at his hands. He could’ve seriously gotten hurt again, the boy was aware of it. This wasn’t on him though, he had not provoked the beast to attack him specifically, he’d just happened to be closest to it.

”The officer informed me that your attacker had apparently disappeared?”

Izuku bites his lip, contemplating on this; he hadn’t explained exactly what had happened to his friends or the police, in former case because he didn’t want to worry them, in latter because he wasn’t sure if they’d believe him. He could tell All Might though, right?

”I...”

Izuku glances towards the door; the doctor had left, leaving them alone in the room currently.

As if sensing his thoughts, All Might gets up and walks to the door, closing it cautiously before facing him again with that same frown. The boy bites his lip as the man returns on his seat beside the bed, and green eyes look up at the shrunken pro hero, trying to think how to explain this. Where should he even begin?

”The thing didn’t ’disappear,’ it was killed.”

All Might’s eyes widen, and he looks at the boy in shock. Izuku keeps his voice quiet as he proceeds to describe what exactly occurred in that roof.

”When I was thrown in the air by it...I didn’t, I didn’t just land on that roof by chance. He was there. The man with the hand mask. He grabbed me before I could hit the ground and brought me there.”

Izuku was pretty sure this was the most shocked expression he’d seen on his idol’s face so far.

”The beast then followed us there. I don’t know what was going on inside its head exactly, but it kind of charged at us, and he...”

The boy swallows down hard, still kind of haunted by the image of decaying flesh and screech the creature - a person? Had it been a person once? - had let out.

”He killed it. He mumbled something about it being conscious, and that he couldn’t help.”

For a long moment, neither of them spoke as Toshinori processes the information. Finally, he hesitantly asks what happened next.

”That’s what I was confused about. He didn’t hurt me. Not really.”

Izuku releases a slow sigh, looking at his idol with a surprisingly serious frown in his usually bright face.

”He saved me. And it wasn’t the first time actually.”

”It...wasn’t?”

”Back when...before you even told me about all this, I ran into him at the mall. There was that big villain causing trouble, and he nearly crashed onto me when Mt.Lady sent him flying. He grabbed me out of the way before it happened.”

All Might blinks, utterly confused about what the boy had just told him. Yet, it was clear Midoriya wasn’t jesting, his expression was very serious. Why would he joke about something like this? It didn’t make any sense, yet if Midoriya said it happened, it probably did.

”I didn’t know who he was at that time...but... he knew who I was.”

That alarms the pro hero instantly; Midoriya had run into the heir without anyone knowing? His fear must’ve been visible on his face as Izuku proceeds to tell him that he was okay, that the villain didn’t actually harm him then either despite knowing who he was. The boy pauses mid-explanation however, and grabs his chin with a thoughtful frown.

”Come to think of it...I’ve ran into him so many times now, and he never really did anything.”

”T-there are more instances?”

All Might couldn’t believe his ears; the boy had ran into his biggest threat several times under his watch, without him knowing about it? He suddenly began to feel powerless. What kind of a hero he was if a villain could easily sneak up to his student like this? It was unacceptable.

”Aside from the USJ attack, I also...it was again at the mall. He suddenly appeared and wanted to know about...he wanted to know about Aizawa-Sensei.”

The blond frowns at that.

Aizawa?

Why?

”I don’t really know why but...he...seemed relieved to find out he was alive.”

Izuku mutters out quietly, gazing at his lap again. He knew what he just said sounded crazy and made no sense, but that’s what had happened. He was as stunned and confused about this as All Might likely was right now, and looking up at the man’s face, it was clear he was struggling to process all this.

”This is...oh my goodness.”

The man covers his mouth for a moment, holding his chin as he thought about this. Now when he recalled back to the USJ-raid, the young man had seemed kind of...it wasn’t what he’d expected, based on the recounting from the kids and Aizawa and Thirteen. Even when he’d been faced with All Might’s weakness, the villain hadn’t bothered attacking him.

Why should I care about any of you?

It was starting to feel like they did not know anything about this heir; all the intelligence Nighteye had gathered, a lot of it had been hearsay to begin with, and it didn’t quite match with what Izuku was describing right now.

”Why would the villain do that?”

”I don’t know young Midoriya, I wish I did.”

As expected, his mum was bawling her eyes out once she arrived to the hospital to bring him home, clutching her son tightly while the two teachers watched from the side awkwardly.

”I was so worried when they told me you ended up in a hospital! Again!”

”It’s okay mum, it was really just small cuts and bruises.”

All Might and Aizawa had chosen not to tell her about the fact he’d been thrown into the air by the monster, figuring she was already worried enough. After few more minutes of sobbing and hugging, Inko finally calms down and wipes her tears, holding his shoulders firmly.

”You need to be more careful! What if that thing would’ve hurt you? You were lucky this time around, but what if, what if...”

”Mum, I’m okay, really.”

Izuku reassures her with his best smile, and after a moment she does return it, albeit shakily.

He waves the teachers and his classmates goodbye as they head home. It was very late in the evening so it was already dark, and Izuku could tell his mum was still worried, given how tense she was while driving.

After a moment, she breaks the silence quietly, keeping her gaze on the road.

”I hope the pro heroes found that thing before it could actually hurt anybody.”

”I’m sure they did.”

Inko hums at that, and Izuku felt like she had more to say, but chose not to.

Once they arrive home, she puts some tea on to try and calm her frazzled nerves. Izuku felt bad for worrying her so much, but it was just part of the life of being a hero. Well, he wasn’t a licensed one or a pro, but still.

As he was getting ready for bed, Inko appears on the doorway of his All Might-filled room, fidgeting nervously. He looks at her confused, tilting his head slightly.

Again, it felt like she had something to say.

Like last time however, Inko just sighs and wishes him goodnight with a smile, before closing the door. Izuku watches after her, wondering what was on his mother’s mind now.

Inko sits down with her tea, stirring it with a sad sigh.

Her eyes drift towards an old photo album hidden under a pile of books in the shelf, and after a moment of hesitation, she gets up and pulls it out of the shelf, dusting the cover for a bit. She didn’t bring it out often, given the conflicted, bittersweet memories attached to it.

Izuku didn’t really know about its existence, given it was usually hidden in a box under her bed. She’d recently been tidying up and put it there, forgetting about it.

Inko walks back to her chair and opens it carefully, feeling tears threaten to come out again but she held it in.

The album was special, as it held the only pictures she had of her husband.

She’d never shown it to Izuku given what had occurred, so the boy didn’t even know how he looked like.

It wasn’t often that she felt the need to look through them, but now that Izuku seemed to endanger himself every other week, she couldn’t help it.

She was afraid she'd lose him too if this kept up.

Most of the photos had him smiling, it was a bit crooked but still charming nevertheless.

He always had this disheveled look to him with the messy hair and slightly bad posture, but she’d never found it a bad look. She’d never really asked him much about his past, when they’d met he’d admitted to her it wasn’t something he wanted to speak about. There were clear scars in there, things he was ashamed of that he didn’t want to bring up ever again.

He even dyed his hair for some reason, making it match hers instead of the light color it really was.

It had been a shame, she’d liked it, but understood there was an underlying psychological reason behind his need to change it.

He just didn’t want to talk about it.

She’d respected that, even if it made her worry.

Then, Izuku had been born.

There was just one picture of him holding the tiny, curly haired baby in his lap, and unlike most parents, he didn’t look overjoyed.

His expression was...contemplative.

That’s how he’d been since, and she’d wondered why. She’d wondered why he didn’t seem happy about having a son.

Then, one day her question was answered.

The answer had been so painful, she'd wished she hadn't known at all, she'd wished she'd never even thought of asking. 

The police had come to their door, informing him that a woman had died, a woman he apparently knew. She could still remember how he’d gone dead still, tension creeping into his body. He’d been holding little Izu in his lap, and the tiny baby had sensed his mood and started crying.

She’d then taken the boy, allowing the two officers in.

They’d told him, that the woman had died due to alcohol poisoning, something he didn’t seem surprised about. They told him, her son was now alone.

He had another child, a child he’d never told her about.

That was the first and last time they argued, with her asking him why he’d never told her about this.

She’d been worried for the boy, asked him why he’d left a child with a person who couldn’t take care of him properly.

That day she also learned why he'd avoided arguing with her. Hisashi was terrifying when he got mad, though he seemed to regret yelling at her instantly. 

That had been a tense evening in the house, enough so that Izuku hadn’t been able to sleep, just crying for the most of it.

Eventually though, Hisashi had calmed down enough to actually talk to her.

He’d sounded conflicted, extremely guilty and ashamed of himself when he’d finally opened up to her about what had occurred in the past.

How he’d been given away as a child by a heroic mother to shield him from something apparently, how the foster home he’d grown in had been abusive, how that abuse had shifted onto him and his own behavior.

She couldn’t believe her ears; Hisashi she’d met would never do things he described, yet from his guilt-ridden, disgusted voice it was clear he wasn’t lying.

”I took it out on the kid. I shouldn’t have. I left because I...I couldn’t handle being there, having to deal with all the anger I had, how it got projected onto them, so I left. I’ve...I’m no longer like that, but it doesn’t make what I did okay.”

He avoided her eyes, unable to look at her as he spoke. She probably should’ve gotten angry, feel disgusted even, but all she’d felt at that point was sadness.

It did happen.

Kids coming from bad homes sometimes transferred this abuse to their own children.

At least Hisashi was aware what he'd done was wrong, regretting his own actions, and had tried to better himself after leaving. Yet, he was right that none of this would likely undo the damage he'd already caused. 

”You should’ve told me.”

”I couldn’t. You were always so kind to me and, and happy. I didn’t want to ruin the image you had of me by bringing out the ugly monster that’s hidden within my past.”

She’d grasped his shoulder, giving him a firm look.

”Lying isn’t any better. You left a boy into a terrible situation, a boy that didn't deserve it. You should've told me, maybe, maybe I could've helped. "

He didn’t have anything to say to that as a response, he’d known she was right.

The next day, he’d left.

He’d just left a note to her, stating he had to go see the boy and see if he could salvage anything.

”He has no reason to forgive me, but if he’s willing to at least give me a chance, I’ll bring him with me. Maybe he'll at least have a good mother for a change. If not...I'll try to at least find him a good home so he won't end up like me.”

She’d hoped he’d taken her with him.

Yet, given what happened next, perhaps she would’ve ended up leaving this world as well. It was around a week later, that the police were at her door again. They informed her that her husband had died in a robbery gone wrong, alongside the boy.

She didn’t even get to learn his name.

Hisashi never told her.

They’d told her that...the damage had been so bad they could only recognize the corpses from dental records.

She’d been too horrified to even ask anything further, she didn’t want to know.

Inko gazes at the photo of Hisashi holding baby Izuku, unable to stop thinking how their life could’ve been if he’d made it back with the boy. Would the boy have ever trusted him again after what he’d done? Would he have believed he really had changed?

Small part of her had wondered though... if she would’ve trusted him near Izuku after learning all that.

He’d never shown signs of violent tendencies, he’d always been so gentle with Izuku and her, but in hindsight...there had always been that fear in his eyes as well. He’d just abruptly hand the boy over and walk away, sunken in his thoughts with that look in his face.

Perhaps he’d been thinking of the child he’d abandoned, perhaps his mind had started to drift back into the darker paths, and he’d begun to fear for the boy’s safety around him, hence giving the child to her.

The more she'd thought about it, the more she could see signs, signs that he'd still struggled. Hisashi could get easily irritated if something didn't work out properly, and then he'd just sort of go quiet, asking her to let him breathe for a moment. He full blown avoided arguments with her. Any time they'd disagreed on something, he'd chosen to drop it and just go with her instead. She hadn't realized it back then, but now... it felt like he'd been deadly afraid of getting any level of mad at her.

During that argument, she'd seen hints as to why. He hadn't hurt her, but the intense burst of anger had been terrifying. 

It was all just... so tragic.

Inko wipes some tears away from her face as she closes the album and puts it back on the shelf, hidden under the books.

She’d chosen to never tell Izuku the truth about what happened, not wanting the boy to think his father had somehow been bad. Knowing how sensitive the boy was, learning about a lost sibling would've broken his gentle heart too.

Perhaps it wasn’t the right thing to do, but...

Inko sighs, noting her tea had gone cold while she’d reminiscent about the past.

She never got to know the boy’s name.

She didn’t even know how Izuku’s brother had looked like.

There hadn’t been any photos in the house from what the officers told her.

The woman sighs and decides to head for bed, noting it was very late.

In the distant, darker parts of the city, Tomura was digging through all the information he could find on Midoriya Izuku.

He’d been able to push the boy off his mind for a while, but after that chat with Dabi, he just couldn’t help it.

There wasn’t a lot of new things to learn, he already knew the boy used to be quirkless, knew where he likely got his current one from. He knew his mum worked as a childcare worker, and seemed to be the source of the boy’s crybaby vibes.

As he reads more about Inko Midoriya, Tomura couldn’t stop but wonder, again.

The files said she’d been notified of her husband dropping dead, yet she’d never come to look for him. 

There had never been an indication she’d wanted to see him.

Was it because she knew of his quirk and was as much of a coward as his so called dad?

The files had not stated that she’d been told the true story of what happened, but still. He did not know exactly what was told to her. Maybe she’d gotten so mad at her husband for hiding what kind of monster he was, so she’d decided to abandon him out of spite towards him.

It was the train of thought his brain was likely to follow, but there was a tiny part in the back of his head that questioned it. Everything he’d red about Inko Midoriya, it didn’t give out the image of someone like that. Then again, looks could be deceiving.

Tomura cracks his neck, wondering if he should investigate more on this.

He wasn’t really mad - not yet - he just wanted to understand what exactly had happened back then.

There was also the matter of him being listed as working abroad. Did she know about that, or was there something more sinister hiding behind the reason as to why he was marked absent like that?

A knock on the door, and he closes the computer, turning to look at Kurogiri who steps in, telling him that he should probably eat now, he’d been too focused on whatever he was doing for hours. Tomura sighs and gets up, noting his body felt a little sore for sitting in the same position for so long.

”You seem to be in the middle of something rather important, given how calm and focused you’ve been today.”

Kurogiri comments downstairs as they sit in the kitchen, and Tomura shouldn’t have been surprised he’d peeked in on him earlier while researching. He hums, not really answering the unsaid question from the misty man.

After a moment however, he decides to cut the man some slack.

”Let’s just say, that you’re right. I haven’t decided yet just how important it is though.”

"Will you share your findings with me once you've decided?"

".....Perhaps."

He pokes his food for a bit, wondering what would be the best approach.

In the end you only learned so much from the files and writings one could dig out from the web he’d probably have to do some field work as well.

It was a bit strange, he’d been so confused about this whole little brother deal, but now that he had a puzzle to solve relating to it that wasn’t his own head, he felt more in control.

Tomura makes a decision then, taking another bite from his food.

What he was going to do with Midoriya, it depended on the answer he’d get from his mother.

Chapter Text

He hadn’t had a very good day.

Not that he had good days often in general, but that day had somehow been unusually bad.

Aside from the headache in the morning, he’d just felt this itch under his skin. His body temperature was unusually high by default, even when he wasn’t really angry or upset about anything. Touya had considered calling Eraser about this, but he wasn’t sure what he could say.

It was hard to tell what this vague feeling really meant.

He couldn’t even tell if it was physical or mental right now. The only thing that he knew was the fact his body seemed to want to burn something pretty badly.

He’d checked the date, but there was no explanation there either.

Certain days did make him antsy, but this day wasn’t one of those. As promised, he had mentioned to his therapist about feeling weirdly numb emotionally at times. However, he had not given her the extend to which it was happening. The truth was it wasn’t really ’occasional’ as he put it.

It was near constant, the only thing that accompanied it tended to be this very itch he was feeling right now, more of an urge than actual emotion.

Usually it coincided with certain dates.

His birthday, their mum’s birthday, the day he left the damn house, things like that.

Now...it was there almost constantly, smoldering in the background like smoke of a fire slowly creeping up to an unsuspecting victim.

Today it was just worse than usual.

He glances at the clock, noting it was currently three in the afternoon. Mic had popped by again, being able to check in on him more than Eraser given the latter was getting busier and busier with his class of hero hopefuls - and one random gremlin.

He still wondered why that crybaby brat was there.

The voice hero had again just casually chatted with him, helped him make some food, the usual. He blabbered something about their adoptive son’s attempts at getting in hero class, he hadn’t paid too much attention, maybe commented something about Eraser kicking the crybaby out as he wasn't really worth it. It was hard to focus on socializing when his body felt like it wanted to set shit he touched on fire.

If Mic noticed anything, he didn’t mention it. He did however notice the medication on his bedside table the Psychiatrist had recommended after hearing about his latest development. He’d seen the blond’s expression shift, lips going into a tight line for a second before going back to the default smile.

Eraser was probably gonna hear about the meds, the fact he had them again was a bad sign.

Eventually Mic had left, all wide smiles and loudness as usual, though there was an underlying layer of concern like there always was. Perhaps if he wasn’t so goddamn numb all the time, he would’ve felt bad for worrying them.

Growing tired of sitting there, he gets up, tugging on one of his hooded jackets and heads out, just to wander for a bit. Part of him was tempted to go to Sako’s, but he knew the chances of him being there around this time of the day were small. Not that he didn’t like Himiko and Magne’s company, but Tomura was the only one whose presence seemed to ease the numbness and the bizarre, burning itch within him.

It was really foolish and dangerous, being so attached to the pale figure, but he couldn’t help his infatuation.

At this point he accepted anything that made him feel a bit less dead on the inside.

The weather wasn’t too bad, mostly cloudy, but at least it wasn’t raining.

Walking among the crowd had never really been a problem; given he was an underground hero, people rarely recognized him. Not that he needed to hide from them per say, Touya just preferred to not interact with people much.

There was some ruckus somewhere, a thief snatching someone’s bag. It wasn’t really his business, the normal law enforcement would handle it. Yet, since the guy ran into his direction, Touya casually shifts his foot to trip the guy, making him stumble to the ground. The man looks up at him clearly ready to pick a fight, but his expression falters as he meets the intensely vivid blue eyes.

The man scrambles up, leaving the bag behind and running away like a coward. Moments later, the owner of the bag appears, and for his surprise, he is greeted by a familiar, white haired young woman.

”Touya?”

His sister asks surprised, then swiftly picks up her bag, checking through the contents. Based on her satisfied expression, nothing was missing. She looks up at him with a smile, clearly happy to see him despite her surprise.

”Sup.”

”I was in the middle of doing some important shopping; I didn’t think I’d see you here!”

She was trying, like she always did with all of them, but Touya could tell there was a hint of awkwardness to it.

They didn’t really know how to talk to him casually anymore, after what had happened.

Usually when they met, it was to discuss something serious.

”Important shopping? That’s a thing?”

Fuyumi rolls her eyes at his - faked - amused tone, pulling the bag’s strap over her shoulder again. Her expression turns more hesitant now, and she glances aside for a moment.

”It’s for mum actually. We were planning on maybe visiting her today with Natsuo, and I wanted to bring her something.”

He could tell, she wanted to ask him.

She knew what the answer would be, so she didn’t.

”That so?”

”Yes, he already bought her favorite flowers, I wanted to find something special too.”

Fuyumi pauses, then smiles up at him, clapping her hands together.

”Maybe you could help me find something at least! Then I can tell her it’s from you.”

Touya tilts his head slightly, examining his sister for a moment. He knew he could fool her into thinking that he was okay. The only person he couldn’t quite hide things from was Eraser, and maybe Shoto. Fooling Fuyumi wasn’t too hard, perhaps because she’d always wanted to focus on the bright side of things, it was her way of coping with the tragedy that was their shitty family.

”....Alright. I can at least make sure yer shit doesn’t get stolen again.”

Fuyumi laughs a bit at that, poking his chest and asking playfully if he was calling her oblivious.

”Obviously.”

She rolls her eyes at that, her expression rather pleased however. It was so easy to pretend, throw his with around like he used to back then. She had no clue there was nothing behind the words. No actual emotion whatsoever.

He let her think everything was okay.

It was probably a bizarre sight, an upbeat looking young woman clinging - Fuyumi had insisted on holding onto his arm for some reason, making part of him wonder if she knew consciously why she felt the need to do so - and chattering away to a guy whose whole aura screamed danger.

It was not something Touya did on purpose, it was an unfortunate side-effect of being related to that bastard.

He’d kind of hated his natural intimidation levels when he was younger, but nowadays...nowadays he almost relished in being able to make nuisances fuck off with just a look.

It didn’t work on his siblings of course, they knew him more intimately to be afraid of his intense stare.

He’d always been glad about that, and he still was in all honesty, it made pretending easier.

”I was thinking of one of those cute cat clocks that wave their tails, but maybe it’s too childish?”

He just hums with a shrug, gazing into the crowds around them with a stoic expression.

That’s when his eyes spot a familiar figure among them.

The usual coldness that enveloped his mind thaws out for a bit instantly, as his eyes land on the familiar pale figure, mingled into the crowd with hands in his hoodie pockets like he was any other civilian. Red eyes drift at him as he senses the gaze, and there was a hint of recognition in them, but Tomura kept his face trained, quickly looking away.

It only made sense, seeing them together in public outside the bar could be risky.

You never knew who’d know their identities, but Touya couldn’t stop feeling a little...rejected.

His attention is soon drawn back to his sister however, as she drags him towards a shop she’d seen something interesting in. He let’s her talk and point at some crystal swan statue that reminded her of their mum’s ice, figuring it could be a perfect gift. Touya just hums and nods slightly, not really paying attention as his eyes keep trying to find the pale figure again.

Why was Tomura out here?

Sure, he knew in all likeness even Evil Overlords sometimes needed to go out and get stuff like food, but someone like Tomura... he probably didn’t need to pay for shit, or even go out for that. He could just snap his fingers and shit could literally fall into his lap for all Touya knew.

He did not know exactly how the powerful quirk he’d heard about worked, other than what Tomura had told him.

All he knew was that it granted the owner a shit-ton of abilities.

”Touya? Are you okay?”

He finally turns to look at Fuyumi, noticing the worried look on her face now. His mask had probably cracked slightly, showing his confusion over Tomura’s presence.

”M’fine. Thought I saw someone familiar.”

”Oh? Who did you see?”

Touya shrugs, slipping his face back to the same calmness he usually wore around his siblings.

”It wasn’t them. Don’t worry about it.”

Whenever she knew if he was lying or not, it didn’t matter as soon enough, Fuyumi turns her attention back to the shop window, having noticed something else interesting enough there.

Touya glances back at the crowd, but couldn’t see the pale figure anywhere.

Had he been surprised to see Dabi out in the open? Kind of.

Should he have been surprised? Probably not, no.

He had a life outside the dim lights of Sako’s bar, sitting side by side with him, chatting with him about their dismay towards their own lives.

Sometimes pressing him against a wall to kiss him near breathless.

Some part of him had instantly felt dismayed, seeing him with someone else, but Tomura had quickly told his brain to calm the fuck down, as the woman was likely his sister.

He’d recognized her from the pictures he’d seen.

He wasn’t there for Dabi, so he ignored him for now.

Tomura walks across the shopping center, blending in with all the civilians walking around, not paying attention to people much outside their own circles. There was a specific place he was going. A specific person he was looking for. He’d dug info on this and found out she’d be here today with the small group of kids from the childcare center.

Some sort of field trip or so, he hadn’t cared for the details.

Eventually, he spots them.

Maybe ten or so brats, following after two women.

He didn’t care about the other one, his eyes focused on on the green haired lady, currently holding a little girl’s hand and smiling down at her.

Midoriya Inko.

He watches them head towards a nearby play-center, then turns his gaze away; he could keep an eye on them without actually looking.

Quite frankly, even he would probably be noticed if he crept after a bunch of fucking kids.

Sneaking on a lone teen was easy.

Stalking after what seemed to be a group of kids was a lot more noticeable, even he could admit that.

He sits down to a bench nearby, pulling out his phone and pretending to focus on it. Instead, he reaches out for one of the abilities, the one he kind of hated. Soon enough, his mind was filled with annoying chatter from all the thoughts people had around him, but luckily he’d now trained it for a few days to be able to focus on a specific target.

Most of Inko Midoriya’s mind was focused at the current moment, watching after the kids, occasionally making a mental comment on what a child did, typical things. He did not expect to really hear much interesting things like this, he just wanted to get a proper grasp on what kind of person she really was, and looking into people's most secretive place, their mind, was a good way to look into it.

However, he could eventually pick something else, something that wasn't so casual.

Glancing up, he noted the woman had glanced at the toy-shop window nearby the play-park, and her mind had shifted towards her son.

She was concerned, which wasn’t surprising.

Then, for Tomura’s surprise, her mind shifts into a topic he’d been curious about, but hadn’t expected to hear from her voluntarily.

She was thinking about her husband for some reason.

There was sadness in her thoughts, sadness beyond that of one missing a loved one abroad.

It felt more like sadness towards a person who’d died.

That perhaps answered one question; she likely did know that Hisashi Midoriya/Shimura was dead.

Her mind soon gets side-tracked however annoyingly, as the brats demand her attention. Not only that, but the chatter started to come back, and Tomura closes his eyes for a moment to force the quirk back as it was giving him a headache now. Using that again today probably wasn’t viable, he’d learned that at the moment, he could only use it once per day to focus on a specific person, up until his head started aching.

If he tried it again, the migraine would become damn near head-splitting, and that was too unpleasant of an experience to go through again.

He needed another way to investigate; luckily he'd prepared for this possibility that he would not be able to do this mind thing long enough for his needs.

Tomura needed to talk to her, but he wanted to do it when she was alone, and having a bunch of those brats clinging to her wasn't ideal. 

After a while, the group leave the play-center, this time heading for a cafeteria, likely to get kids some food.

That’s when he makes his move, spotting an opportunity.

One of the kids, the same girl Ms. Midoriya had held onto had stopped briefly to tie her shoelaces. 

First, he activates another new quirk he’d discovered while preparing for this task, a kind of a mind-control thing of sorts. It didn’t really do much when compared to one kid in U.A that was in general department, just made the person go into a kind of a trance.

The girl stands up and just gazes into thin air.

The next second, she disappears into a mass of inky liquid as he teleports her elsewhere.

AFO wouldn’t have been able to use this ability in this manner.

To his understanding he had only been able to teleport people he was attached to in any manner, no strangers.

Tomura had managed to combine the ability with another teleportation quirk during his excessive research in his own power during the past few days, allowing him to break the limitation.

As expected, the few bystanders who’d seen it make some noise, though not as much as one should; everybody sort of assumed most of the time, if shit like this happened to child that young, it was just the kid’s quirk activating for the first time.

The noise was enough to alert the caretakers however, who look around confused, then both adults pale as one of the kids points out the missing girl.

Tomura watches them all start searching for the child frantically, trying not to smirk amused. They ask from the bystanders about what happened, clearly a bit confused and perhaps even spooked by what had apparently occurred. A teleportation ability at such a young age was always difficult, the kid had no control where they end up, at least that was how Kurogiri had described his childhood when his had activated for the first time.

The two eventually decide to go out and search for the missing girl, telling the rest of the kids sternly to stay in the cafeteria until they came back.

Few of the bystanders promise to watch the children, while others go and join the search.

It was amusing.

When there was no risk to their pathetic lives, no bigger responsibility to carry, people would be eager to help.

He gets up slowly, trailing after the green haired woman as she splits from the rest, calling out for the missing girl. He lets her go around, search for a while, before finally approaching her.

”Were you the one who lost a kid?”

She turns to look at him, and for a split-second, there was a slight pause in her mind. Tomura hadn’t activated his mind reading quirk, but she had about as expressive face as her son. Perhaps it was because she’d thought about her husband recently, but Tomura could tell.

She recognized him, kind of.

”Uhm...yes? Have you seen her?”

He lifts his hand, pointing towards a toy shop further away.

”I think I saw a little girl that fits the description in there.”

Her green eyes brighten instantly, again something she seemed to share with her son, and she asks him to show her where he’d seen the girl. This woman was so naive, it was kind of amusing. He keeps the amusement away however, just calmly leads her towards the place he’d plopped the girl in.

He’d kept her in trance the whole time to make sure she wouldn’t freak out, which would be inconvenient.

”I knew the kids were at that age, but I still didn’t expect any of them to activate their quirks here.”

She muses, that same concerned frown still on her face.

”Teleportation ones are tricky at that age.”

He keeps his tone chatty, leaving the woman completely oblivious as to what she was talking to exactly. He keeps observing her the whole time subtly, making notes on her overall mannerism, tone of voice, small things like that. You could get a lot out of people even without words. So far, she did seem to behave like you'd expect a concerned parent/caretaker would. It fit together with the information he had so far.

”I’m just glad she didn’t bring herself into a more dangerous place or far away. Teleportation powers are really difficult to control from what I’ve heard.”

”Know a guy like that and he said the same.”

Tomura shrugs, as they step into the shop, and Inko looks around to try and spot the girl. She then walks to the shopkeeper, asking if he’d seen the girl, to which the man points at the child, currently standing still in front of a plush toy section, seemingly gazing into thin air.

She quickly rushes towards her, but before reaching the child, Tomura smirks faintly, sending her away again into another location.

”Oh no, she activated it again!”

The woman looked positively afraid for the child, and the shopkeeper asks her if the girl just had her quirk activate.

”We think so, and she can’t control it!”

”That’s a bizarre teleportation quirk for such a cute little girl. Then again, mother nature works in odd ways.”

Tomura allows her to panic for few minutes, noting she looked about ready to start bawling, which, apparently that was something Izuku had inherited from her too. Eventually, he catches her attention again with a cough.

He puts on an uncertain expression, averting his glaze and rubbing his neck to appear bashful.

”Um. I might be able to locate her. My ability allows me to track people I’ve seen.”

Inko looks at him with widened eyes, than claps her hands together, looking like she was begging him to help. It was amusing as all hell, but he kept his faked, awkward expression up. He needed a bit more time to dig more details out of her, so making her chase after a missing child would do.

He of course, made sure the kid was unaware of what was happening.

Not that he cared, it just made shit easier if she wasn’t freaking out over her weird hopping from one place to another; plus, the fact it wasn't her quirk that had activated would not be found out instantly once he finally let her go and return to her peers.

That and the oozy liquid bursting out of her body, that stuff was nasty.

She didn't have to be aware of that.

He didn’t need to traumatize a kid today.

”Can you please try and locate her? We need to catch her before she brings herself into somewhere dangerous!”

”Uh, sure. Gimme a minute.”

He walks out and pretends to focus for a moment, gazing around just for show.

”She’s on the upper level. Can’t say exactly where from down here, my range’s still kinda small.”

It was utter bullshit, but Ms. Midoriya didn’t need to know that.

They head for the upper level, the woman’s face in a deep focused frown. She seemed very determined to find the child before she got hurt. It fit together with what he’d dug out so far about her, which in turn raised questions about her absence back then.

If she knew about him, why didn’t she show up?

Unless she hadn't known. That possibility started to seem more and more likely. He just couldn't be sure however, not without proper confirmation.

”You’re very kind for helping me with this; you must’ve had something important to do.”

Tomura shakes his head lightly, offering her one of those wide, goofy smiles.

”Nah, I was just hangin’ ’round. Don’t mind helping.”

She smiles back at him, thanking him again for the help. Once they arrive at the upper level, Tomura ’focuses’ again to locate the child.

”It is always kind of nerve-wrecking honestly, with these kids. You never know what kind of quirk is going to appear and when it happens.”

”Some are pretty dangerous.”

"Yes, but we shouldn't really judge a child based on their quirk; they can't help having it."

Huh. That sentiment was admittedly kind, if a tad naive. People were bound to judge you, they judged you based on your appearance alone. Having a socially inconvenient power was even bigger of an excuse for humans to discriminate against you. Tomura knew first hand. His power labeled him a killer even BEFORE he'd turned his father to dust. 

The woman hums, holding her chin thoughtfully for a moment, then her voice snaps his attention back to her, away from his inner monologue.

”Still though. I’m surprised hers is a teleportation ability. To my understanding her parents don’t have that.”

”Maybe it skipped a generation or two. Heard that happens.”

Tomura shrugs, then starts walking to a direction, and she quickly follows after him, looking around for the missing girl.

”Say, young man. I just realized I didn’t ask for your name.”

They’d arrived to a quieter section of the mall, a part that was somewhat under renovation so the shop spots there were empty. He stops, still not looking at her. He was tempted to use the mind reading ability again, but knew it was too risky. Besides, given how expressive the woman was, he’d likely get a lot of answers from her expression alone. 

Slowly, red eyes turn to look at her, noting she still had that same smile on her face. It was a kind smile, the kind you’d expect from someone in her profession.

It pissed him off.

”Tenko Shimura.”

The woman blinks, her eyes widening in surprise.

She recognized the name.

He couldn’t be sure however, if it was because she knew it, or if it just reminded her of her husband.

Before she could say anything however, a voice calls out to her, and they both turn to look at a little girl waving at them, holding the hand of a familiar redhead.

Tomura frowns slightly at Dabi, perhaps for the first time not happy to see him.

The blue eyes look back at him stoic, then greet the woman, who instantly rushes to crouch down in front of the little girl, grasping her shoulders and checking if she was alright.

Dabi watches the lady check in on the kid, noting she was kind of familiar somehow, but he couldn't put a finger on it.

”Found her lingering nearby in a daze or so.”

The redhead explains calmly, keeping his eyes trained on Tomura. He could tell the pale figure was annoyed about his presence, likely having been in the middle of something. Normally Dabi wouldn’t care, but he’d seen him stalk after the woman, a clear civilian, which had admittedly alarmed his hero instincts.

From what he'd spoken with Tomura, the pale figure had never expressed a specific interest in going after civilians. He mostly seemed to ignore their existence, like ants on the ground he didn't feel like killing because he thought they were amusing enough to observe. 

”Are you okay? Do you recall what happened?”

The green haired woman questions the girl, who shakes her head, tilting it confused.

”I’ve heard teleportation quirks sometimes cause confusion to a kid’s brain initially, so it might take a while before she recalls exactly what went down.”

Dabi reassures the concerned woman who picks the girl up, thanking him for finding her. She then turns towards the pale figure, noting the red eyes swiftly shifted back to her as she turned to face him.

”Thanks to you too for helping me to find her. That was admittedly really scary.”

He brings up the smile from before, telling her it was no problem.

The woman thanks him again, then glances down, spotting her co-worker. She waves at her, telling the girl was okay.

The two young men watch her go, up until red eyes zero back in on the redhead, who was now standing in front of him, looking down at him with lift eyebrow.

”Care to tell me why you were stalking a perfectly innocent civilian?”

A hand grabs his throat, an action Tomura likely wouldn’t have done had they been in the more crowded area. This part had nobody else but them in it right now. The grip was tight, but had a finger lifted away. The pale figure was mad, that much was obvious from the frowning, seething expression and the borderline painful grip around his windpipe, but he wasn’t angry enough to warrant a death sentence, yet.

Despite all the soft moments and words they’d shared, Touya knew not to trust that the villain head truly shared his infatuation.

It did feel like it, but given who he was...

”Mind your own business, Dabi.”

The pale hand leaves his throat and the pale figure turns away, mumbling something under his breath. The redhead rubs his neck, wondering if that had left a bruise. He then grabs the pale wrist before Tomura could slip from his grasp, and red eyes look up at him warily now.

The atmosphere around them was completely different when compared to the bar.

Touya kind of...hated it.

”Look. I get I probably interrupted something kinda important, but can you blame me? I know what you can do, and I see you stalkin’ this random childcare worker lady. It’s weird. You don't normally pay attention to civilians much, you told this to me yourself.”

Tomura examines him closely, wondering if he should tell Dabi what he was doing. He already knew about the fact he had a sibling who didn’t know of his existence.

He just didn’t have the whole complicated picture.

It was clear his silence was bothering the young man, as he lifts the wrist he was holding, slightly bringing him closer. Tomura’s fingers curl into a fist reflexively, and he keeps looking up at the vivid blue eyes. Dabi says nothing, just watches him silently.

Eventually, the pale figure sighs; supposedly it was a bit strange for someone of his caliber to be doing this with a random civilian, given that yes, he had mentioned to Dabi that one time that he didn't really care about randomly killing off or harming civilians, finding that kind of bloodshed and insane venture pointless.

He honestly felt a little dismayed about the idea of Dabi misunderstanding what he was doing, so….

”......If you want to know, come to the bar tonight okay?”

He pulls away from the fire user and slips his hands into his pockets, keeping his red eyes on the blue ones.

Dabi examines him closely for a moment, then nods, face in a slight frown.

“….Alright.”

With that, Tomura turns and leaves, disappearing back to the crowd further away, disappearing as quickly as he’d initially appeared.

Moments later, Fuyumi pops up beside Touya, looking a little breathless and concerned.

“I was searching all over for you! Where did you wander off suddenly?”

She notices the way her brother was staring into the distance, and looks towards the crowd, but couldn’t see anything specific. Perhaps he was looking at something inside his own head again.

“….Sorry. I just, there was a kid missin’ I heard n’ I spotted her around here.”

“Ohh, did you bring the kid to their parents already or?”

Touya just turns his gaze down towards the first floor, and as she looks over the railing, Fuyumi spots a group of kids and two women, clearly childcare workers.

“Ah, well that was nice of you!”

Touya hums, still gazing at the direction Tomura had gone off to.

He hoped this wasn't as sinister as part of him suspected.

He could look past Tomura's dismay towards heroes and their society in general - he shared the sentiment - but this wasn't something he could ignore. In hindsight, Touya was aware something like this would eventually happen. He would end up seeing/hearing Tomura do something he wasn't okay with. That situation would be difficult, given the villain had no reason to apologize or listen to him. He had no right to expect Tomura to do any of that. 

Tomura Shigaraki was a Villain, he should not forget that.

So far he hadn't really done anything that really triggered his heroic instinct - what was left of it anyway - but this particular case....

There had been a kid involved.

Even if she was unharmed, it rubbed him the wrong way. 

He was going to Sako's tonight. 

Chapter Text

Admittedly, he was a little tense tonight, going there.

Touya wasn’t sure what he was going to hear, and how he would take it. He’d always known, that there would eventually be something that’d cause a rift between them. He’d chosen not to think about most of the time, not wanting to dwell into that fact.

The redhead didn’t want to be reminded that he could very easily lose that one thing that seemed to make sense in his head, that seemed to make him feel less numb.

Shaking his head, Touya steps in the bar and greets Himiko as usual, and she waves at him with a wide smile, then points at the table Tomura was already sitting on.

Cautiously, Touya walks there, slipping to sit across from him as usual. There were already drinks on the table, and Tomura pushes the glass meant for him closer.

For a moment, neither of them spoke, and the hero examines his companion closely, noting that Tomura’s face was in a thoughtful frown, as he gazes at his glass, finger running around the edge of it. The tension between them right now felt a bit like that first time they’d met, the slight threat oozing out from the pale figure. Touya wasn't certain if he was doing it on purpose though.

He hated it.

”So...”

Touya finally breaks the silence, making the red eyes drift up at him.

Tomura lifts his glass, bringing it to his lips as he takes a swig from his drink - that minty, lemony one, no strawberries this time - before turning his attention back at him.

”The woman I was talking to, she’s the mother of my apparent little brother.”

Okay...

Touya had expected a lot of things, but not that.

His surprise must’ve been visible on his face as the pale figure smirks a little, before taking another gulp from his drink.

”There are...some unanswered questions regarding to my past, questions she has the answers to.”

”Why make her run around in search for a kid?”

Tomura’s eyes drift up at him, and Touya felt a little uneasy under that gaze right now. It was clear this was something the pale figure was very focused on, a task he was determined to see to a completion. It was unnerving, because Touya was much more used to the lost indifference that usually oozed out of him.

”I wanted to talk to her alone, without those brats distracting me. I figured that was the best way to separate her from the group. I was also gouging out her reaction to the situation in general.”

Touya frowns at that; why would he need to know that?

Tomura takes another sip from his drink, then pushes it away with two careful fingers, before leaning closer towards him, crossing his arms over the table.

”I want to know why she never came to get me.”

”....What?”

”I found out that she had been informed about her husband’s death, so naturally, you’d think they’d told her about me as well. Yet she never showed up, and I want to know why.”

Oh.

That....that made sense.

Still though.

”Why don’t you just ask her directly?”

The pale figure snorts at that, then snatches his glass swiftly, drinking half of it down at one go. Tomura grimaces at the strong taste, wiping his lips with the back of his hand as he places the glass back between them.

”I don’t care about her enough to make a fuss. If she finds out who I am, regardless of what the story is, she’ll likely try to apologize or some shit like that based on what I've observed about her so far. I don’t need pity, I don’t need an useless apology. All I need is the truth.”

Touya just examines him for a long moment in silence, a tiny bit taken aback by the sudden determination he was displaying.

For the first time since they’d met, it seemed like Tomura had a goal he was working towards, and it made most of the frustration and confusion over his situation and place in life disappear.

”....What will you do with the information then? Nobody digs out things like that just to hear the story. Least of all a villain.”

Red eyes narrow slightly, as Tomura stares him down, actually stares, this was the first time when Touya could feel the weight of their different alignments settle on his shoulders.

For the most part, Tomura had treated him like an equal, a confidant he could trust in.

He’d allowed himself to be vulnerable near him, something Touya had greatly appreciated.

Right now however, the young man watching him wasn’t the one he’d shared somber memories and intimate moments with. The one who’d appeared into his life and managed to thaw out the cold that had settled around his heart and mind.

For the first time, it felt like he was looking at Tomura Shigaraki, the leader of the League of Villains.

There was no specific reason for it, no specific action per say.

Tomura still sat there like usual, looking as uniquely eye-catching as he always had been to him.

Yet, the way he was looking at him was different.

He wasn’t looking at a person he was fond of.

He was looking at an enemy.

Don't get in my way again.

”Let’s just say, her answer will determine what I’ll do in the future.”

Something about that bothered the redhead greatly, and he finally takes his glass to drink down the rest of the liquor, trying to push back the sudden urge to light something on fire.

He didn’t like the implications of those words at all.

Tomura had not full on explained what he meant, but his gut instincts never lied.

This was likely it, the thing Touya had always dreaded at the back of his head, something to finally push the pale figure to commit to the road he’d been ushered on, or not.

Touya drops the glass back to the table a tad harsher than he intended, squeezing his eyes shut as the burn intensifies on his throat for a moment. It wasn’t just the alcohol. It seems his flames wanted to rebel against the meaning behind those words.

It had been so long, since he’d last felt something this sharply, and it was pathetic honestly, given all this was just an inevitable possibility. Touya had known, that sooner or later, Tomura would have to make a choice if he wanted to keep going, or change his fate. Touya's gut told him that this deal with that boy's mum would likely determine the outcome for this question, and deep down, he was scared of it.

No matter how much he despised certain heroes, how many problems he had with the way their society functioned, there were places Tomura could go that he just couldn't follow.

Suddenly, careful hands grasp his face, and blue eyes snap open, finding Tomura had moved to sit beside him now, holding his head between his hands.

Red eyes gazed up at his without hesitation, and Touya abruptly realized his body had gone cold.

”I don’t know what the fuck just happened with you, but I’m not letting you burn down Sako’s bar.”

Touya blinks confused, then abruptly realized that his hands had wisps of smoke leaving them, though they were just an afterthought of heat that had already disappeared. Not only that, as the redhead lifts his hand, he notices that the spot he’d held the hand on was charred.

He turns his gaze back at Tomura, who slips his hands down to his shoulders, still keeping his pinkies away.

This was...this hadn’t happened in ages.

He didn’t know what to say, just staring at Tomura while the bizarre chill spreads all over his body. It was such a weird, foreign sensation, that it takes him a moment to catch up on what just happened.

”You took my quirk.”

His voice was blank, completely void of emotion, but it wasn’t out of the usual reasons.

”I had to, you suddenly started smoking and I could feel the heat all the way on the other side. It felt like you were losing control of it.”

Tomura is clearly taken by surprise when he suddenly yanks himself away from his hold, staring at the pale figure with a clear, offended look on his face.

Touya knew it was likely irrational, and that it was probably a good thing Tomura had done that if he was losing control again, but...

He suddenly felt betrayed.

He’d KNOWN something like this could happen. Still...

”You didn’t have to fucking steal it!”

It felt strange, not have a tiny bit of heat enter his body when he grew angry. It was so alien that it almost made him nauseous.

He shoves Tomura away and gets up, backing away a few steps while still staring at the startled pale figure.

Tomura had not expected that.

He’d really just acted on impulse, once he’d noticed the signs.

He’d only done it to prevent Dabi from burning down the place or maybe harming himself - he was pretty sure those burns were self-inflicted by this point - but the hurt and offended look on the redhead’s face was....it was clear he’d stepped over some sort of boundary he hadn’t known existed.

”Calm down, I can give it back easily once you settle down.”

He gets up, staring back at Dabi without a hint of fear in him.

He would never be afraid of Dabi of all people.

Tomura was confused and a bit alarmed about the reaction though, hence he remained calm and kept the distance between them.

”I suppose I should’ve expected this.”

Dabi mutters out, his usually gentle voice dripping with cool anger now.

”I don’t get why you’e angry. I’m gonna give it back, just settle the fuck down!”

”You could’ve fuckin’ asked first if you could do it!”

”I thought you were gonna catch on fire at any second, the fuck do you want from me?!”

”I don’t know!”

After that outburst, they both go quiet, breathing harshly due to the sudden shouting match. Sako and others were looking at them concerned now, and some of the bar-goers nearby had moved away, not wanting to get caught up in the cross-hairs in case things got ugly.

Finally, Dabi let’s out a huffing sigh and turns his back to the pale figure, who’d started to feel slight anxiety creep up on him again.

Why was Dabi so mad?

What did he do?

The fire user knew his quirk could be returned, he likely understood why Tomura had done it.

Why was he mad?

”.....I knew I shouldn’t have trusted you. Yet I thought...I thought you wouldn’t do that to me.”

”I told you I—”

Blue eyes glare at him over the fire user’s shoulder, making him turn quiet. There was clear conflict in Dabi’s eyes, as if he knew he was being slightly irrational right now.

”It’s that one thing about me I don’t hate.”

Tomura looks at him confused, and Dabi turns to face him fully now, hands clenched into shaky fists. He closes his eyes for a moment to suck in a deep breath.

”It’s that one thing I’m proud of, and you go and take it away just like that, without hesitation. It's fucked up.”

Tomura didn’t really know what to say to all that.

For him it was something he was used to, the ability to take someone’s quirk and give it back like it was nothing. It wasn’t like he usually thought about how the person whose power he was taking felt about it.

Why should he?

Suddenly, a voice interrupts their argument, and they see Toga standing there, looking between the two hesitantly. She clearly had something to say, but wasn’t certain if this was the right moment to do so. After a moment of tense silence however, the blond girl sighs and plays with her pigtail for a moment, before looking up at Dabi with an unusually serious look.

Himiko had seen things escalate.

While she didn’t really comment on their usual conversations, the girl had been listening to them.

From what she’d gathered about the duo’s chats, Dabi had always come off as somebody whose identity was strongly connected to his power. He seemed to have almost like a love-hate relationship with his flames. he was proud of their strength, but hated their source with a burning passion - no pun intended. 

She’d heard that elemental types had to be careful with their emotion, as their powers reacted to them easily.

When the redhead had started smoking, clouds of ash floating towards the ceiling, she’d intuitively known something was about to go wrong.

The girl had been right.

Toga had seen Tomura take someone’s power before, she could recognize the way the smoke disappeared and the shocked look on Dabi’s face. From what she’d gathered from their conversations, Tomura’s reaction just now, while understandable, had been a bad idea.

“I get why you’d get mad at Shig. Taking away one’s power, an intimate part of their being they’ve grown up and lived with their whole lives, it’s a violation of personal space in so many levels.”

Dabi remains quiet, just staring at her a little surprised; he’d heard from Magne that Toga was far more observant than she seemed like, and apparently had a knack at reading people’s emotions. Still, he was almost spooked how well she unfolded his train of thought just now.

“You can’t stand most things about yourself, but at least you feel a sense of pride about the power you have. Anyone would be angry if that one part of themselves they actually like gets taken away. Even if temporarily.”

She then turns her gaze towards Tomura, who was listening closely to her words now. He’d learned overtime, that when it came to emotions, listening to the blond girl was a good idea if he wanted to understand something he was confused about.

“Shig, you know better than any of us that you both aren’t exactly the most stable of people, emotionally. In fact, I’d say Dabi doesn’t usually feel much anything based on what I've overheard between you two. Except when he’s with you. I can tell; when he first showed up he always had this fake mask on. He was nice to us out of common decency, but I could tell the smiles he gave were never really genuine.”

The pale figure tilts his head; he had noticed slight signs like that during the first meeting, but they’d disappeared so fast he’d nearly forgotten about it. Dabi had spoken about it too obviously, but…he never was like that when they were together, so those words had disappeared somewhere at the back of his head. 

He....he had never really thought about the influence he had on the hero, but now that Toga pointed it out...it should've been obvious.

Dabi didn't act like how he described himself around him. There was no mask, no faked smiles. 

“Dabi is mad at you, because you’ve actually helped him; he’s more comfortable around you to open up and let himself feel things. It requires a huge level of trust from a person that shut off to come around again.”

Tomura turns his gaze back at Dabi, who’d now averted his gaze from both, just standing there looking uncomfortable. He didn’t like having all this spelled out to him out loud, because… it just made the fact how fucked up he was even more real.

“taking one’s quirk, it’s a huge breach of trust to most of us; which, I can kind of see why you wouldn't have realized that. You normally wouldn't have to care about that."

She pauses, taking in a deep breath. 

"I adore you our little grumpy cat, I really do.”

She flashes him a smile, but it soon gains an edge.

“But if you’d take my quirk without permission, I would stab you and not care if I died in the process.”

The pale figure lifts eyebrow at that. He wasn’t intimidated by the threat, just surprised to hear it. Especially with how serious she sounded despite the smile.

She was right.

He usually didn't give a shit about this, but....this was Dabi.

It was different.

He hadn't realized it would be different, but it was. 

“Now that being said…”

She now turns her attention back to the redhead, her expression going serious again.

“You know how isolated Shig has been for most of his life. he doesn’t understand things like this necessarily, doesn't realize he should be more conscious of the other party because he's never had to do it much before. For him, doing what he did only seemed like a logical option; snatch your power to stop any fires bursting out until you can calm down. He wouldn’t know to consider how you’d feel about such thing, even if he does know you hold pride in your power. You can’t get mad at him for not cluing in on a social cue he was never allowed to learn properly.”

Dabi’s blue eyes land back at her a little surprised too, and she turns to face him properly, lifting a hand up to pat his shoulder with her usual wide smirk.

Her voice was still serious though.

“Tomura didn’t mean to push past your boundaries; he trusts you enough to believe that you’d understand his actual intentions by now. Instead of getting mad, you two need to discuss about stuff like this, given you’re both kind of clueless about it.”

That was….wow.

“Now, as for whatever made you start smoking, the underlying issue there. That’s between you two, but please don’t go and break up over silly misunderstandings like this, it’s not cute!”

She let’s go of his shoulder and turns back at Tomura, waving at him happily before dancing away from the scene, leaving the two watch after her a bit dumbfounded.

Finally, though, Tomura turns his gaze back to Dabi, his mind already examining what she’d said more closely.

It…did make sense.

He’d be pissed if someone took his power away.

In a way, he both loved and hated it too.

Even if it would be temporary, it would probably piss him off if it was done without permission.

Dabi in turn was examining him cautiously as well, likely thinking about what Himiko had said about him.

She was right; Tomura would be lying if he claimed he understood this kind of emotional thing well. He knew how it functioned in basic levels, but…knowledge of something wasn’t the same as understanding it.

The pale figure hesitantly gestures him to come closer, noting that Dabi was probably calm enough now for him to transfer the flames back.

After a moment of silence, Dabi does so, allowing him to cautiously place a hand against his cheek, sans one finger. He could still see the slight, bitter flavor of betrayal in the blue eyes, but there was now a bit of understanding in there as well.

Tomura sighs quietly, warning him that this was going to feel unpleasant for a bit, as he focuses, bringing out the fresh power he’d just taken. He hadn’t had/found a fire quirk yet, so it was a whole new kind of sensation within his own body.

It was…a bit unpleasant almost?

Like it burned too hot.

How could Dabi handle that?

Unsurprisingly, Dabi makes a slight, uncomfortable face when he pours the quirk back in, and tiny flames actually dance around the redhead for a bit, though not burning him. he didn’t react as strongly as many others Tomura had watched during this process, indicating his stamina was much higher than most.

Then again, given what he’d just felt from Dabi’s quirk, he probably needed to have a high tolerance to stand such unpleasant burning feeling almost constantly.

Eventually, blue eyes open again, and Tomura hadn’t noticed earlier, but taking away his flames had dulled the color in them somewhat, as they suddenly appeared almost unusually bright.

“…..Sorry. I mean. I KNEW you don’t…you told me about it. How you don't always...get this kind of stuff in a way.”

Dabi mutters out, his gaze drifting aside for a moment.

“I won’t do it again.”

The redhead sighs and shakes his head, looking at him tiredly now.

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.”

Tomura felt a bit of annoyance to enter his system, but he didn’t want to start another argument, so he remained quiet, slowly letting go of Dabi, who turns, slipping his hands into his pockets as he heads towards the door.

“Why did you get upset?”

That was the one thing still haunting Tomura’s mind; what had made Dabi’s flames act out like that?

The redhead stops and glances at him over his shoulder with a stoic look now.

“Because I’m a stupid fool fer falling in love with a villain. Sooner or later yer gonna rip my heart out of my chest, I just know it.”

With that, he disappears out of the door before Tomura could properly process his words, red eyes blown wide.

Chapter Text

Kurogiri hadn’t known how to react, seeing the boy’s expression when he came back. It seemed to be a mixture of some level of shock, confusion and anger. On itself, those emotions weren’t too unusual to see on his face, even together, but something about this case felt different.

Usually, anger tended to be the ruling emotion.

Right now, he seemed more confused than anything.

Tomura hadn’t said anything, just walked into his room, slamming the door closed behind him. As he’d eventually gone to check on him, the boy had been lying on his floor again, staring at the ceiling with that same look in his eyes. It felt like he was processing something, a new knowledge or so that he wasn’t quite certain how to react to. Having no exact idea on what the issue was, Kurogiri decided to let the boy ponder through it himself.

He didn’t want to risk making it worse with his lack of understanding over the situation at hand.

Tomura could hear the door shut as the man leaves, seeing the light from the crack between the door and the door-frame disappear as it closes.

He was glad the man didn’t come and start asking him questions, the pale figure wasn’t sure if he would’ve had an answer to them.

He really didn’t want to get on Kurogiri’s case again for trying.

It wasn't really fair to the man.

Red eyes stare at the ceiling, the darkened, kind of shitty looking wooden boards covering it. The whole place was admittedly kind of dingy, but he was used to it. It tended to match his mind, a dark place he was stuck living in. He eventually pushes himself up to slip and sit on to his chair, booting up the computer.

The files he’d dug out about the Midoriya’s were still on his desktop, but he didn’t feel like looking into them right now.

His mind kept focusing back on Dabi’s last words that still rang in his ears.

Maybe he should’ve been mad about it.

The way Dabi had treated his words as an absolute fact, like he knew all about Tomura and knew exactly how he worked. Perhaps he should’ve been angry that the redhead assumed he was just messing with him, but… He couldn’t exactly blame him, could he?

Tomura was aware of the reputation he had, he was aware that in any other case, Dabi’s words likely would’ve rang true. It wasn’t like he hadn’t manipulated people before.

Tomura brings up his hand, gazing at it.

The same hand had destroyed countless of things, including people, those very close to him even, accident or not.

It was just natural for a hero to assume same could happen to him.

Perhaps that’s why he couldn’t be mad.

Tomura wasn’t sure he wouldn’t do something to hurt Dabi, either.

The uncertainty in the situation was not lost to him; since his so-called-father figure had passed away, Tomura had been left sort of drifting through life, trying to figure out what he wanted, instead of what AFO had wanted. He didn’t know.

“I’m a stupid fool fer falling in love with a villain.”

Tomura sighs and rubs his eyes carefully with two fingers, curling up a bit more in his chair.

Those words…he didn’t quite know what to think of them. Love didn’t have much meaning in his life, it hadn’t really existed in it for the longest of time.

It was a concept as foreign to him as a safe childhood.

He could tell, the intimacy and affection with Dabi was much different from anything he’d experienced before. He enjoyed it and wanted to experience it again, but would he call it being in love?

Probably not.

From what he’d seen/red from Kurogiri’s novels, they always described the experience as something big and life-changing. Something where you could only be able to think about that one person and one person only, how you would feel physically ill about them getting hurt, and where you wanted to share rest of your life with them, sappy shit like that.

Did he think of Dabi a lot? Yes.

Did he do it all the time? No.

Was he concerned over Dabi’s wellbeing? Somewhat.

Would the idea of hurting him be impossible for him to consider? No.

No matter how much he was fond of the hero, if he got in his way, he’d be taken down like anyone else.

He’d not like it, but he’d do it.

Tomura releases another, annoyed sigh, lifting his gaze up to stare at the screen for a moment.

Honestly, he wasn’t ready to really process through this properly, and needed something else to focus on. Clicking the folder open again, the pale figure recaps what he knew about the Midoriyas so far. His chat with Midoriya Inko had not been useless despite Dabi interrupting him; bringing out his true name had provoked a reaction out from the woman. He just wasn’t sure what the reaction meant exactly, not yet.

Shigaraki holds his chin, thinking for a moment as he reads through everything.

There was an address in the files, likely the kid’s home.

An idea pops into his head, and Tomura checks through his Intel, the bit that showed her and her son’s schedule. It was risky, but then again, he’d fucking walked into U.A itself in broad daylight and not get caught. He could sneak into a civilian’s home while she wasn’t there.

Perhaps he could find something from there to answer this mystery.

Pale fingers lift to scratch his skin lightly.

The morning in the Midoriya household was mostly normal, with both the mum and the hero son preparing to head out for their daily lives. Inko still couldn’t stop worrying over Izuku however, seeing him head out to U.A.

The boy clearly loved his new life as part of the hero course, but…it was dangerous.

A hero’s life would always be dangerous, so as a mother, she couldn’t stop but worry.

That aside, it felt like her son was hiding something from her.

He sometimes had this thoughtful frown on his face, then as he’d see her looking, the boy would quickly snap out of it like he’d been caught doing something wrong. Other times he even covered his mouth, as if he’d thought she’d heard him mumble again. It was bizarre because 1.) usually when he did this, he didn’t think out loud like usual, or 2.) it was too illegible to understand regardless.

Not to mention, she was used to this habit, so having him be mindful of it around her all of a sudden was bizarre.

That, and Izuku also didn’t let her see his hero notes so much anymore.

She’d figured it was because they were about his classmates, and maybe Izuku felt he’d have to ask them for permission first before showing them to her.

However, at times, when he would write into it, seeing her approach he’d quickly close the notebook and hide it away.

It was unusual because he didn’t always do it. From what she'd caught a glimpse of, it was always the same particular page he didn't want her to see for some reason. 

Inko was curious about it but didn’t dare to ask about it from her son, not wanting to invade his privacy.

That morning however, it had been kind of inevitable, given Izuku forgot his notebook on the breakfast table, hurrying out as he noticed he was late.

The woman glances after her son who’d already dashed out, running towards the metro to catch the nearest one to U.A. She then looks back at the notebook left on the table, before carefully picking it up with a sigh. As she was heading upstairs to put it on Izuku’s room to wait for him, the woman suddenly hits her leg to the last stair, tripping over and falling to the floor with a surprised yelp, dropping the notebook to the floor face-down.

“Oh dear, I’m getting clumsier by the day.”

She manages to chuckle a bit at her own mishap, picking up the book again after getting up and dusting herself off.

As her eyes land on the open pages however, she pauses.

The drawings and notes on the page, they weren’t about any of his classmates.

The figure roughly sketched out on it looked too old, closer to their twenties, to be any of Izuku’s teenager classmates.

That, and the sketches looked messier than usual, indicating this person was drawn from memory rather than him being able to see them every day.

The green haired woman frowns, examining the notes more closely. There was a lot of powers listed, which was…bizarre. The abilities listed didn’t fit together either, so it couldn’t be born from the same quirk.

Her gaze then drifts down to the small note under one of the sketches, the weird, creepy one where it looked like the young man had a severed hand covering his face.

“Why does he keep saving me?”

“What…?”

Inko is almost startled as her phone rings, and she picks it up, noticing that her co-worker had sent her a message, asking if she was coming. The woman realizes she was already late.

Glancing between the book and her phone, she hurries to plop it on Izuku’s desk, then heads downwards to get ready to work. She could ask the boy about that bizarre note later.

The apartment complex looked about as plain as any other.

Tomura had seen countless of those, he’d lived in one of them briefly. Red eyes watch the woman drive away, watching her disappear from sight. He sighs and looks up at the complex, having slight unpleasant flashbacks of a place like this.

Shaking his head, the pale focuses, swiftly teleporting himself to the correct floor.

He also activated the memory erasure quirk again as well, just in case he ran into someone. It wasn’t too likely, as from what he’d gathered this floor was mostly empty; Midoriyas didn’t really have many neighbors.

He soon spots the correct doorway.

Part of him was tempted to just decay the wooden obstacle out of his way for some good old-fashioned chaotic mayhem, but he needed to be discreet.

Teleportation it was, again.

Once inside, Tomura kind of wished he could’ve somehow managed to adjust how the damn quirk worked after combining it, as the black stuff was just super nasty. The house wasn’t anything spectacular, just your typical home with chairs, tables, shelves and separate rooms.

He looks around the place, noting that the few pictures on the wall were mostly about Izuku and his mum. Nothing about the dad, which wasn’t that surprising given he’d been gone for majority of the kid’s life. Slipping deeper into the small home, he soon locates the woman’s bedroom.

It was as simple as the rest of the place with a bed, a small wardrobe, a table that was a bit messy with pens, books and some paperwork, and a chair.

There were children’s drawings around the table, and Tomura could bet his left arm the annoyingly bright All Might doodles were made by the kid.

He paces to the table, gazing over the papers on it.

Most of it was your typical stuff, bills, some work noticed, etc. Nothing too interesting that could give him any information regarding to his questions. Tomura eventually leaves the room, examining the shelf near the dining table now. It had a lot of books on it, some ornaments, a couple of All Might action figures – he was kind of tempted to see how terrible of a fanboy room the kid’s own was if it was bleeding all over the house already – and some photo-albums.

He picks one randomly and skims through it.

Most of it was about Izuku as a toddler, smiling his obnoxiously bright smile while holding some random All Might thing.

Fucking hell, this kid’s obsession with All Might was as bad as his weird thing with hands.

There wasn’t much of interest in that one, so he slips it back.

That’s when his eyes hit on an older looking one, an album that looked more worn out, colors having faded somewhat when compared to the rest.

Cautiously, he picks it up, examining it closely for a moment. He peeks inside, then immediately closes it the second his eyes lands on the first picture.

No.

He was NOT gonna throw a fit right now.

He needed to focus.

Tomura sucks in a deep breath and focuses his mind into this calm, cool state, before re-opening the book to check through the photos of his bastard of a father. His neck began to itch really badly, shadows dancing in the room behind him, but he remains calm.

It was clear he’d been happy with her.

He could tell, he’d NEVER smiled like that with him and his mum.

It pissed Tomura off, and he closes his eyes with a deep frown for a moment, trying once again to prevent a random quirk from resurfacing and maybe blowing up the whole complex or something.

A sound catches his attention, and as the red eyes snap open, he spots a small, yellowed piece falling to the floor, having slipped out from in between the album pages.

Carefully, he picks it up, holding it between two fingers as he reads the note.

His eyes widen in shock; he recognized the handwriting.

”He has no reason to forgive me, but if he’s willing to at least give me a chance, I’ll bring him with me. Maybe he'll at least have a good mother for a change. If not...I'll try to at least find him a good home, so he won't end up like me.”

He’d left this note for her.

Probably around the time the bastard had come back to get him.

Tomura had pushed most of that day out of his mind, not wanting to remember any of it, but he could vaguely recall the man speaking about bringing him somewhere.

That’s what had sort of triggered the situation, ending in a bloodied, ashy mess.

He hadn’t wanted to leave, too scared of his dad to really listen to him.

As a result, he’d gotten mad, like he always did, telling him to stop being so difficult.

He'd grabbed his face in frustration, making the little boy to reach out thoughtlessly to try and pry it off him, and-

Tomura shakes his head, forcing the memory back.

Not now.

Gazing at the note, he knew he’d just found another piece of the puzzle.

The woman DID know about him.

She had known, he’d told her.

So why hadn’t she come to get him?

Tomura slips the note back in between the old album, slipping it on it’s place.

He was doubtful he could find an answer to that question in here. He hadn’t even found a diary from her, indicating she either didn’t keep one or had it with her.

Red eyes gaze up towards the staircase.

There was a door there he could see, with an obnoxious All Might sign on it.

This fucking kid…

Tomura couldn’t stop the amused cackle slip past his lips, and he shakes his head, stealthily climbing up the stairs to keep into the room.

Opening the door, he was faced with the most hilariously obnoxious All Might fanboy room. Everything was All-Might themed, his bedsheets, curtains, stuff on the desk like pens and notebooks. There was even a line of identical figurines on one shelf, held up like damned trophies.

All For One would probably have a stroke or something if he’d seen this.

Tomura walks further in, looking around highly amused.

He was tempted to destroy some of the stuff, leaving a pile of ash for the boy to discover, but he’d sworn to himself to be discreet, and not leave traces, so the pale figure refrains from touching anything.

Up until he sees the notebook on the table.

it looked like it had been just sort of thrown there, which was a bit unusual, looking at how neat the rest of it was. Careful fingers pick the book up, and he looks through it curiously. Red eyes widen as he sees all the notes the boy had made on his classmates.

Analysis’ on their quirks, strengths and weaknesses, all in the same book.

Tactics to deal with the quirk, counter measures against those tactics.

This was probably the first similarity he was picking up on between them.

The kid was smart and analytical like him.

Well, maybe not so smart, given he’d left this thing on his table for any random burglar to find.

“What the fuck kid? Why would you leave a gold-mine like this out in the open?”

Then again, most common burglars wouldn’t realize to pick shit like this up and look through it. As he scrolls through the pages, Tomura notes there were also analysis pieces about their teachers, different pro-heroes and even some low-level villains.

Then, as he turns another page, Tomura almost drops the book.

There was a whole spread about him.

Granted, there was nowhere near as much text as in the rest, but the boy had drawn him a couple of times at least, and he had listed all the quirks he’d seen Tomura use so far.

There was a small text under one of the pictures, asking the same question Tomura did from himself.

“Why do I keep saving you? I’d like to know that too.”

Tomura closes the notebook after a moment, gazing at it quietly for a second or two.

This thing was more valuable than the kid likely realized; if any villain found this, it could endanger his friends and mentors given the knowledge in there was more intimate than any outsider could possibly have.

A slight, sinister grin creeps up on his face, and he slips the book into his pocket carefully.

He could probably use this to his advantage, as the kid would likely really want it back.

Of course, for that, he needed to know it was stolen.

Ah well, so much for being discreet.

Tomura digs out one of the All Might pencils, trying not to roll his eyes at it, and writes a simple note, leaving it in place of the book.

He then closes his fingers around the pencil, until there was only a tiny pile of dust beside the paper.

With that, he figures he was done with the house, having found out enough bits for now.

Izuku had realized he’d forgotten his notebook home during lunch, panicking a bit over it, enough to make Kacchan annoyed at him, setting off an explosion right next to his ear. That had for some reason gotten Shoto a bit angry – his expression didn’t change, but he’d stood up between them, asking Bakugo to stop doing that – and the resulting stand off had ended when kirishima dragged his growling, grumpy friend away.

Shoto turns to look at the green haired teen, asking what was wrong.

“Ah, nothing I just…I forgot my notebook!”

“You have plenty of those.”

“This one is special though; it has a lot about everyone’s quirks.”

The two-colored hero had blinked once, then tilted his head thoughtfully.

“I suppose I would worry about that; knowing how detailed your notes are, a villain could perhaps find good use for it.”

Izuku’s eyes widen as he realizes Todoroki was right; he’d never thought about it really, but…

“I really need to go and get it then!”

Izuku panics a little, ruffling through his hair, frustrated with himself.

Why did he suddenly just forget about it?

He normally ALWAYS made sure he had it with him!

Then again, he’d kinda left in a hurry…

“The next class starts in half an hour, I doubt you’ll make it.”

Todoroki points out and Izuku let’s out a frustrated noise, grabbing his tray and hurrying to bring it away.

maybe if he ran really fast with the help of his quirk, he could go and snatch it before the next lesson started. Aizawa-sensei would likely understand if he explained it like Todoroki did, but then he’d probably tell Izuku to leave the notebook on school grounds from now on as it’d be safer there, and it wasn’t something he’d want, and…

“I’m sure it’s fine. The area you live in doesn’t have that much crime.”

Izuku jumps and turns to look at Todoroki, who had a hint of awkwardness in his expression, something that appeared if he felt bad about something but didn’t really know how to express it.

Izuku stares at him for a moment, then sucks in a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Right.

Shoto was right.

Even if a burglar showed up, Izuku doubted they’d realize the value his scribbles had.

“I didn’t mean to alarm you.”

“No no, it’s okay.”

Izuku smiles at his classmate, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed about his reaction, cheeks turning pink. Izuku rubs his head awkwardly, turning his gaze away slightly.

“I never really thought about it though; thanks for bringing that up. I’ll definitely be more careful with my notes from now on!”

Todoroki didn’t seem to know what to say to that really, as he just nods as a response.

Once Izuku gets home, he checks the last place he’d seen the notebook in.

The kitchen table was empty, which likely meant his mum had brought it to his room. part of him was a little worried if she looked into it. namely, there was a specific page he didn’t want her to see. The teen shakes his head; mum had always respected his privacy, surely, she hadn’t taken a look without permission.

He enters his room to see where she could’ve possibly put it. Instead of his book however, Izuku notices something strange on his table.

There was a small pile of greyish substance on it, beside a note.

As he steps closer cautiously, Izuku’s heart skips a beat, before it starts hammering against his rib-cage relentlessly.

The pile was dust.

The note was written with the same hand-writing as the scribbles on his photo back then.

“You shouldn’t leave something this valuable out in the open. Wouldn’t it be bad if a villain happened to stumble upon it?

P.s I thought my hand obsession was bad.”

Izuku stumbles back several steps, falling to sit on the floor with hands covering his mouth, green eyes going wide in terror.

“He was here…He was here!”

His voice turned high pitched hear the end, and Izuku looks around frantic, half-expecting himself to be ambushed by the villain again.

The house was completely quiet, there were no signs of anyone having been there. He scrambles for his phone quickly, typing in his mum’s number, his heartbeat still loud as he attempts to call her.

She didn’t pick up.

Izuku dashes downstairs, looking around in panic and fear. Nothing was out of place, no more eerie piles of dust anywhere. His mum’s bag was gone too, as well as her shoes and a coat. She’d likely gone to work like usual, meaning he had likely sneaked in after that.

Still…

The boy sprints out of the house, running towards the Kindergarten he knew she worked on.

She was probably fine, it wasn’t the first time she hadn’t picked up, as the children could be kind of loud sometimes and drown out the phone ringing.

Right now, he just, he couldn’t be sure.

“Mum, please be okay!”

Izuku prays, not even noticing how the power he’d been given activated, fastening his speed remarkably with a bit of a green lightning dancing around him.

Chapter Text

Inko had been taken by a surprise, seeing her son sprint to her across the kindergarten yard, nearly falling over a couple of times, before colliding against her to hug her tightly.

”Uhm...Izuku?”

The boy just squeezes her tighter, still heaving from all of his running, and she notes he was crying again, his expression disconcertingly terrified.

Her co-workers and few kids outdoors look at the pair confused, and she excuses herself, bringing Izuku to sit on a nearby bench.

”Take a deep breath Izuku, before you pass out.”

She instructs her son gently, who sucks in a couple of deep breaths, then once his breathing has calmed, he starts rambling something about coming home and his notebook, speaking so fast she couldn’t make out a word. The woman places a hand on her son’s shoulder to make Izuku go quiet, and asks him gently to repeat himself slower, worry clear in her green eyes.

”I came home and, and...my notebook was gone! It was stolen!”

”Oh?”

The woman blinks confused; why would anyone want to steal Zuku’s notebook?

Why was this so alarming to her son?

Sure she knew the notebook was important to Izuku, but this felt far more serious than it should be.

”It has detailed notes on my friend’s quirks! Things that a villain could take advantage of!”

Inko frowns at that: she knew Izuku’s notes could be very detailed, but again, how could a villain know to take a book from a simple hero student?

”Are you sure it didn’t just fall from the table I put it on?”

”No, I...”

Izuku goes quiet.

Suddenly, he wasn’t sure if he should tell her about the note, about the fact a super-villain was in their house and took it. A villain who understood the value of that information. His mother was already so worried for him, if he’d tell her, she’d... The green haired boy sucks in a deep breath, then manages to force out an awkward smile.

”S-sorry, I just, Todoroki-kun brought the detail up with me that I never thought about, so I kind of panicked. I admittedly didn’t check my room properly, I just....I got so worried about you.”

”Me?”

The boy bites his lip, suddenly realizing lying about this probably wouldn’t be easy. Explaining why he’d ran there like he thought she was dead, the notebook thing wouldn’t be enough.

”Izuku....”

Her gaze had gone slightly stern, indicating she could tell he was lying now, or leaving something unsaid. The boy turns his gaze towards the ground, swallowing down hard.

”....There was a note.”

”A note?”

”The person who stole it told me I shouldn’t leave it lying around like that.”

Inko’s eyes widen in shock, and she then proceeds to ask him if anything else was amiss. The boy shakes his head, not mentioning the dust pile on his table. His mum was already freaked out based on her expression, no need to make it worse.

”Why would they leave you a note? Izuku what is going on?”

Before the boy could answer, his phone beeps.

The green haired boy digs it out confused, wondering who was messaging him.

Aww, you thought I’d turned her into ashes too? Cute.

Izuku’s blood freezes in his veins, and he jumps up from the bench, looking around frantically.

How did...how did the villain know his number?

The boy ignores his mum’s confused voice, trying to even catch a glimpse of the pale man. Based on what the message said and its timing, he had to be nearby and see them. Another beep diverts his attention back towards his phone.

Getting colder kid. You’re looking into the wrong direction.

Izuku whips his head around to look behind them, and his eyes widen.

There, standing at the corner of a building across the street, stood a pale young man with a hood tugged over his head, what seemed to be a cellphone in his hand, looking at them.

Once they make eye-contact, the young man smirks, the dry grin sending a shiver down Izuku’s spine. The free hand reaches for his pocket, two fingers dipping in there and pulling out s familiar looking book, just enough for Izuku to see it. Few seconds later, another message appears on Izuku’s phone screen, and he looks down at it tensely.

His mum had glanced towards the direction he’d been looking, but there was a crowd of people walking past now, so she couldn’t spot the young man her son had been looking at.

Want it back? Come and get it.

Izuku knew it was foolish, and he knew the villain could do plenty of damage without his notes too, but... he didn’t want his friends to get hurt due to his oversight.

Inko yells after him as Izuku suddenly sprints away, heading towards the street the villain had disappeared into.

The boy eventually finds himself from a more run down district of the city, stopping to catch his breath again. There was no sign of the black clad figure, and Izuku had a feeling he’d probably ended up somewhere he shouldn’t have gone to by himself. The few people on the street he’d bumped into earlier seemed to be viewing him rather irritated still and looked like trouble.

Izuku ignores them for now, searching for what he’d run after of.

He’d had him in his sights most of the time during his run, but he’d always slipped away few seconds before the boy could reach him.

Now, he couldn’t see the villain at all.

The teen huffs out frustrated, rubbing his eyes as he tries to think of a new step. There had to be a reason why the villain came to their house.

Was it really his notebook?

Somehow Izuku doubted that, given what this villain could do; he wouldn’t need the knowledge Izuku had to create mayhem and trouble to his close ones.

If it wasn’t that, then why?

Why had he then apparently followed Izuku only to make his presence known?

Why would he....

A voice interrupts his thoughts, and Izuku notes the few thugs that had been lurking around were now approaching him, looking rather hostile.

”Hey kid! Did you steal my buddy’s wallet just now?”

”N-no, why would I do that?”

The taller man grabs his collar, actually lifting the boy off the ground for a bit.

Shit, this wasn’t good. He could probably take them out, but he was still not great at controlling his power and could perhaps harm them badly.

”You bumped into us just now, so it couldn’t have been anyone but you!”

”I didn’t do it! M-maybe you just dropped it somewhere.”

The other guy sneers at him, proposing to his buddy that they’d shake him a little to see if he had it. Izuku really, really didn't want to fight for multitude of reasons, but he wasn't sure if he could get out of this sudden obstacle by talking. The two didn't seem keen on listening. Rather, they seemed very eager to beat up a kid like him.

A hand suddenly grabs the man’s wrist, and all three turn to look at the figure who’d appeared beside them.

Dry lips were still cracked in a light smirk, and red eyes give the man a side glance from beneath the messy light blue locks.

”Relax fellas. This one’s mine.”

The guy just stares at the young man, then his eyes drift on the arm holding the kid up, widening in horror. The sleeve of his jacket was starting to crack under the young man’s grip, and a sudden sting of pain hit him, forcing the man to drop the boy with a cruse as he backs away, holding his wrist in shock.

Izuku could see bits of blood drip from the wound, indicating the decay had reached the flesh.

Pale arm instantly wraps around Izuku’s shoulders, tugging him closer as the villain flashes the terrified duo a wide, almost comical smile that was way too friendly for what he'd just done to one of them.

”Maybe you should check your pockets again instead of randomly blaming a kid who happens to run into you. You look like the kind of a fool who wouldn’t notice things right in front of them.”

”Who the fuck are you?!”

The man demands, still holding his injured wrist, eyes blown wide. The villain beside Izuku sighs dramatically, actually tilting his head to plop it to rest on the green curls.

”No manners whatsoever. You’re even worse trash on the inside than the shit that you’re wearing right now. Did you dig that out from the garbage?”

The man was clearly someone who was proud of his looks given how his eyes narrow and he let’s out a snarl, seemingly ready to jump at the pale figure grinning at him. His friend stops him however, face having gone pale.

”Dude don’t.”

”This fucker just insulted us! Are you gonna let that fly?!”

”Dude. That’s Shigaraki! You’ll fuckin’ die!”

"Who the fuck is that?"

"You know, the guy from the rumors on the streets! He's the guy they say has powers to fuck over entirety of Japan!"

The man snorts at his friend's frantic words, telling him he was being a dumbass for believing such shitty urban legends.

Izuku feels the villain sigh, seemingly annoyed by how clueless the other guy seemed about the obvious danger they were in. For his slight confusion and unease, the pale figure actually nuzzles his hair lightly, which was probably the weirdest thing so far - which was saying a lot. being affectionate was the strangest intimidation tactic he'd run into.

”I swear, why do you people keep being so stupid and ignorant? Why did he ever want to lead your sorry asses?”

The villain mutters out, turning his gaze back at the two, now flashing them a menacing smirk.

It felt a bit like the atmosphere around them got colder, making Izuku shudder a bit as a chill ran down his spine.

”Listen to your buddy, dumbass. I'm as real as the fact that shitty pompadour hairdo of yours looks ridiculous. I’m not in the mood to spill blood right now ’cause I just wanted ta have a chat with this kid, but then you just had to come and ruin it.”

His voice was chilly, spoken with such thick malice and barely restrained anger, that Izuku began to tremble uncontrollably again, a bit of panicked static entering his brain.

It seemed the two men were also affected, as they both looked spooked now, one of them even looking like he just wet his pants. The other man who’d warned his companion quickly apologizes and grabs his friend’s arm, dragging him away from the scene as fast as he could.

Once they disappear from sight, the villain snorts, turning his red gaze back towards the teen, who was trying to contain his tremors and calm down.

He’d always had trouble with this, trying to push back and take control over himself again once he started panicking. It was worse now given what he’d found at home, and where his mind had involuntarily taken him as a result. It was hard to think clearly when his mind went to this state. He'd worked on it because Izuku knew it would be a hindrance to his hero job, but he was still just a teen. It wasn't an easy task.

A hand reaches out, making the green eyes snap up at the villain with a frightened expression.

Two of the long fingers press against his forehead, and suddenly, bizarre kind of numbness lands over him. All of his thoughts halt, and it felt a bit like he was sleepwalking. The villain starts walking, leading him somewhere. His body refused to work properly, so his legs were forced to move alongside his steps, allowing the pale figure to bring him where he wanted.

It felt a bit like some sort of mental paralysis power, though it was surprisingly gentle when compared to lot of the other powers he’d witnessed from the young man.

The strange trance had cleared his head from the panic, making his breathing calm again, though Izuku wondered if it was just a side-effect and not the intention.

Eventually, the villain stops on an alleyway, so they weren’t visible for the people on the streets. All he could do right now was just stare at the red eyes dully as the young man examines him for a moment with a thoughtful frown on his face. It was difficult to struggle against the trance effect, namely because it was weirdly lulling, kind of sleep-inducing thing that made you all foggy.

”.....I wasn’t planning on stealing your shit per say. I just needed to lure you to me so we can chat again. Figured the mall-thing is getting old and you’re prooobably traumatized by now to even go there given how often we seem to run into each other there, so......”

The young man shrugs, cracking his neck as he still examines the clouded green eyes.

Izuku attempts to respond, to do something, anything, but all his body seemed to be able to do right now was stand there.

”Ahh, my bad. You can’t exactly respond in that state, can you?”

The villain chuckles amused and then presses two fingers against his forehead again, snapping Izuku out of his trance. Everything suddenly turned sharper again, so much so that it was disorienting at first, making him lean against the wall and blinks several times to get used to the sudden vividness of his vision.

”I could do that without touching I admit, but you are fun to poke because you keep freaking out about it.”

Izuku’s gaze shoots back up at the villain, but familiar shadowy things tie him against the wall before he could make a move. The pale figure lifts eyebrow at him lazily, slipping his hands into his pockets again sans his pinkies.

”.....Your name is Shigaraki?”

The pale figure shrugs, tilting his head to the side, red eyes still focused on Izuku. The sudden stoic expression was somehow more terrifying than the wicked grins he could dish out.

”Tomura, actually, but that’s irrelevant.”

”What do you want from me? Why were you in our house?”

Izuku demands from the villain with a frown, trying to sound braver than he felt. His power was sparking around him somewhat, but the boy didn’t want to trigger a fight honestly; he was far too green still, to handle someone of this caliber in all likeness.

”Oh you know. Wanting to get to know the enemy and all, since we’re apparently destined opponents or some shit like that.”

The villain - Tomura - shrugs, cracking his neck again with clear disdain in his voice.

”You’d think buncha old men could solve their differences talking like adults, but no. Of course not.”

The young man pauses, flashing him a sardonic grin.

"Instead they both pick up a random brat from the street and sic their unsolved business onto their shoulders without asking if the kids wanna do it. But ain't that how it always goes? Adults fuck up, we clean the mess they leave behind. It's just life."

The statement was strange enough to smooth the frown from Izuku’s face as he just blinks confused, examining the villain with a puzzled look. Shigaraki sighs dramatically, brushing through his hair.

”What? The king of Obnoxious Heroism didn’t tell you about this yet?”

”...He told me the story behind my quirk, and...he told me about the other one...”

Red eyes zero in on him, making Izuku swallow down nervously, seeing the same creepy smirk creep up on the pale lips again. The villain reaches a hand out and pats his head, making Izuku shudder lightly.

”Good boy! You’ve done your homework!”

”If all that what he told me is true... why...why do you...?”

Izuku didn’t even know how to ask about this. The hand stops to rest on his head, one finger lifted, and for a moment the villain remains quiet.

The silence stretched out long enough to make Izuku’s panic return slightly.

”....That’s what I’m trying to figure out.”

Izuku looks up at the vivid red eyes examining him closely with a frown now. It was like...like the villain was as puzzled about his behavior as he was.

The hand leaves his head, slipping into the pocket to dig out the notebook with careful fingers. He holds it for a moment, examining it in his hand quietly.

Tomura, suddenly didn’t know what to do.

He’d gotten the idea of luring the kid to him to confront him about their lineage, but he had his doubts the boy knew. He’d also thought of making him ask his mum about it - or even use the boy to blackmail her into talking - but for some reason, he was having second thoughts about this now.

Did he...really want to know?

His mind drifted back at the chat with Dabi.

Tomura was acutely aware that if he didn’t like the answer the woman would have, it could result in putting a rift between them that couldn’t be fixed. Sure, their....whatever it was, it had been on shaky, uncertain grounds from the beginning. It was just, they’d managed somehow. Tomura didn't like the idea of ending it so soon.

That was just one thing however.

As he looks up at the boy, a tiny, near buried part of him felt a little dismayed.

It felt a bit like the anger he’d been consumed by when he’d seen the aware Nomu attack the boy.

That same anger was there too, but it felt different, because it wasn’t towards someone else.

The kid’s freaked out faces were funny, but also bothered him annoyingly for some reason.

Perhaps...maybe it had something to do with what Dabi had told him during their long chats in Sako’s bar for the past months or so. How he’d described about the way his siblings had worried for him, had been scared. How he’d sounded a bit guilty about it, not wanting to scare or hurt them.

A big brother shouldn't really hurt their siblings like that.

Did he...actually feel bad for scaring the kid so many times?

That shouldn’t be fucking possible, he didn't really know the kid, he could as well be a complete stranger, yet...

”Wh-what do you mean?”

The boy’s shaky voice interrupts the silence between them, and red eyes focus back on him, noting the boy was shaking again, clearly unnerved by the way he’d gone quiet and just sort of stared at him.

”Why wouldn’t you know why either?”

The boy didn’t sound skeptical, like he was questioning his words. He seemed to genuinely be asking why he wouldn’t have an answer to this.

Tomura’s eyes widen as he suddenly spots something in the green eyes, something the boy himself perhaps wasn’t aware of.

Concern.

The kid was....the kid was concerned for him?

What the fuck?

Tomura huffs out annoyed, releasing the kid from the wall and throwing the notebook on the ground in front of him, before stuffing his hands into his pockets again. He turns on his heels to head out, deciding he didn’t want to deal with this right now.

”Wait!”

He can't stop himself from halting, glancing at the kid over his shoulder. The boy had picked up his notebook, holding it against his chest while looking at him with wide, green eyes. Worried eyes.

Why was the kid worried?

He didn’t really know him.

He was a villain for fuck's sake!

The boy hesitates for a moment, as if he wasn't sure what to say. Finally, he swallows down nervously, his voice sounding a tad more high pitched than usual. 

”You still didn’t tell me why you were in our house.”

”I did.”

The boy just shakes his head with a slight determined frown appearing on his face; he clearly called his bluff. The pale figure let’s out a long suffering sigh, then decides to humor the boy for a tiny bit.

”Ask your mother about what happened to your dad.”

The boy blinks confused, but doesn’t get the chance to ask anything, as Tomura hurries away from the scene, not wanting to deal with the boy any further.

Izuku eventually runs into his mum who’d gone after him to look for him in worry, and he lets the woman hug him tightly while weeping; his mind was elsewhere, playing the weird conversation in a loop over and over. Why wouldn’t the villain know his reasons behind helping him?

It sounded so strange.

You’d think a powerful leader like him had a clear goal in mind, yet... it didn’t seem to be the case.

Not to mention, his comment about two old men not being able to settle their differences, had that been about All For One and All Might?

Or had it related to something else?

”Izuku, are you listening? What is going on? Why did you run?”

A hand cups his cheek, making the boy look at her, noting his mother looked serious again, though the tears and concern were still there too. She then notices the book he was clutching onto his chest and asks him where he got it.

“Someone…I ran into someone who’d found it. He gave it back to me.”

“Oh! Well, that’s good I suppose. The thief must’ve dropped it.”

The boy lifts his gaze, words slipping out of his mouth before he could stop himself.

“Mum…what really happened to dad?”

Inko goes completely still, and just stares at him in shock for a moment. That reaction alone told Izuku that something was up.

She looked…spooked, quickly turning her gaze away and biting her lip in deep thought. The boy felt slight bit of unease enter his system again.

So there was something he didn’t know?

“Mum?”

“I…I’m sorry Izuku. It’s been… can we talk about this later? You really worried me just now and I...I need to gather myself for a bit.”

her eyes were almost pleading, and the boy examines her for a long moment.

Finally, he nods, but gives her a surprisingly stern look.

He needed to know.

Why had the villain…Why had Tomura brought his dad up?

How was he connected to all this?

“Later.”

Chapter Text

Tomura wasn’t too surprised when it started raining.

He’d noted during their little cat-and-mouse game that the sky was getting darker. Grumbling, he tugs the hood back over his head, quickening his steps. The whole thing had been on impulse, and what had he really gained from it? Nothing. Well, maybe not nothing. The kid was likely going to question his parent about this, which could make their next meeting

interesting.

The issue was, he wasn’t sure what he’d do then.

Tomura was no longer so sure if he wanted to know the truth behind this mystery anymore.

It wouldn’t change anything, it wouldn’t magically heal the damage done.

It probably couldn’t make it worse either.

He’d kept asking himself if this mattered.

In truth, it probably didn’t.

That left a bitter taste in Tomura’s mouth and he spits to the ground, feeling some sparks dance around him again as his irritation grew. He’d been so focused back then, deciding to figure this mystery out, but now…

Ever since that chat with Dabi, he’d began to doubt himself again, if he should be doing this.

Tomura kicks an empty can left on the street flying, and it collides with some random thug walking ahead of him.

Predictably, the man turns to bitch at him, but quickly shuts up upon seeing the haunting look on the red eyes.

Oh look, this guy was wiser than most, fucking right off without him having to lift a finger.

After a while of walking, Tomura notes he’d ended up pacing to the street that eventually led to Sako’s. He was tempted to go there and just vent to the group, but another part of him was too dismayed to do so.

Dabi could be there, and right now… he was honestly kind of mad at him.

Not like, murderously angry, but enough to probably punch him in the face if they saw each other.

He hated having second thoughts about his decisions like this, and it was Dabi’s fault it had happened.

With a huff, the pale figure turns on his heels to head into another direction, not really caring where he was going.

Tomura had no interest to go home yet, he didn’t want to subject Kurogiri to his current ire for it had nothing to do with him anyway and it wasn’t like the man could help him with it After a while of wandering around, the rain was getting worse, so he slips to stand under an old, broken bus-stop that was no longer in use. The young man just gazes at the streets, watching the few people around rush to reach the nearest shelter from the rain.

It was funny how afraid people were of simple water, like getting a tiny droplet of it in your clothes was somehow a disaster. Especially the richer kind seemed to be devastated by this kind of scenario. He didn’t really mind the rain, but having your clothes stick into your skin was admittedly unpleasant as all hell, and Kurogiri would scold him if he came home soaking like a wet kitten.

After a while, the street clears from people, leaving Tomura standing there alone with his thoughts again.

Then, something catches his attention.

There, in a back alley, it seemed like a confrontation of some sort was happening; he could feel a powerful quirk emanating from there.

Normally he wouldn’t give a shit, but his eyes spied a familiar bit of red and something akin to blue flames flickering lightly.

He steps out of the rain, hurrying across the street to peek into the alleyway, curiously.

He had never seen Dabi in hero work outside recordings, and based on what he’d told him, he was on sick leave right now, kind of.

So why would he be in the middle of shit like this now?

However, as he looks into the alleyway, Tomura realizes the man was alone. 

He was leaning against a wall, bits of smoke rising from between the scarred and smooth skin. He was examining his hands with a dull look, bringing up a blue flame, making it burn brighter and brighter, before abruptly turning it off.

Something about this felt wrong.

Tomura inches closer, examining him closely now.

Dabi hadn’t noticed him yet, too focused on whatever he was doing. It almost felt like some sort of obsessive tick he was doing, lighting up and turning off the flames, unable to stop himself. At times, the flames turned black, something Tomura hadn’t seen before in any of the recordings, and Dabi hadn’t mentioned his flames could do that.

It was strange.

As more seconds passed however, a slight, unpleasant odor floated into his nose, almost like…like…

almost like burning flesh.

He quickly moves forward, grabbing his arms and effectively gaining Dabi’s attention, blue eyes widening in surprise as a familiar scarred face stares up at him with wild, wide eyes, snarling at him almost viciously.

“What the fuck are you doing!?”

Tomura swiftly glances back at his hands noting thankfully the burn hadn’t spread that much, but the some bits under his thumb and lower palm needed treatment.

He looks up at Dabi, furious beyond words.

He’d known about this, Dabi had implied those burns weren’t exactly caused by a fight.

Still….

Blue eyes just gaze back at him dully, no hint of guilty or remorse in them. He just looked…tired.

Just like that, his anger evaporates, because it wasn’t like he didn’t get it.

He’d listened him enough to understand why Dabi had…problems like this.

It didn’t make this okay.

“Was this because of what happened?”

Dabi still says nothing, just gazes at the pale hands holding his wrists carefully, one finger lifted from both hands to not decay him. Finally, he shakes his head lightly, mumbling something that sounded like “a lot of shit happened.”

Tomura gazes back at the hands he was holding, then sighs, looking up at Dabi with a calmer look now.

“Where do you live?”

That manages to trigger a slight chuckle out of him, and the redhead tilts his head slightly.

“Why should I tell a super villain where I bunk for the night? That seems risky.”

“Dabi, cut it out. I’m not on the mood right now.”

The young hero goes silent, then slowly leaves the wall, and Tomura let’s go of his wrists, but grasps his arm still, giving him a stern look. Dabi looks back quietly for a long moment, then sighs and nods towards the alleyway opening.

“T’s not far from here.”

Dabi’s house was pretty plain, with just one separate room functioning as a bedroom. Everything had a slight scent of ash stuck to it, which wasn’t surprising. There were sleeping pills on the nightstand, and Tomura had spotted some stuff for treating depression as well on the cabinet in the bathroom. He wasn’t certain if having them both was a good idea, he wasn't even sure if people knew he had both.

Dabi sits at the edge of his bathtub, allowing the pale figure to carefully treat his small burns.

Luckily they weren’t that bad yet, so they wouldn’t scar over like the rest of his arms, but still…

Tomura could imagine the damage done had he not shown up.

“You’re pretty good for someone who can never really touch people properly.”

“I’ve had to patch myself up several times.”

Tomura responds as he wraps Dabi’s hand into a bandage, noting it still felt unusually warm. He looks up at Dabi, and the hero shrugs, mumbling something about it taking some time before his body-heat returned to normal.

Once he was done, Tomura puts away the first aid kit and follows Dabi to the living room, watching him slump to the red couch, rubbing his eyes for a bit.

“Thanks fer patching me up. You should probably head home before Eraser or someone else shows up. They have been visiting me nearly every day.”

Tomura crosses his arms, walking to stand in front of him. After a moment of silence, blue eyes look up at him with slight lift eyebrow, and the pale figure huffs out a sigh, sitting on his coffee table behind him.

“The fact they let you live by yourself still is a sign they don’t know how bad this is.”

It wasn’t a question.

Dabi hums at that, leaning his head against the back-rest of the couch, closing his eyes for a moment.

“You don’t have to care.”

“I don’t. But I do.”

Blue eyes open again, and Dabi lift his head back to look at him. His expression was stoic, but Tomura could sense slight unease from within. He shifts to sit beside Dabi now, leaning his elbow against the back-rest, and the redhead tilts his head towards him, examining his pale face closely.

“I kinda wish I hadn’t said it back then.”

“Why?”

“Don’t wanna make you feel obliged to give a shit.”

“Dabi, I’m not exactly somebody who’d give a shit out of obligation. I don’t usually give a rat’s ass about majority of people, they all can drop dead for all I care.”

Tomura huffs, then shifts his arm away to also rest his head against the back of the red couch.

Dabi was still warm, and he was tempted to lean even closer to press against him to ward off the cold the rain had caused.

“…..yeah in hindsight. I guess that’s true.”

Dabi mumbles out, turning his gaze away to rub his eyes again. He just looked so worn out right now, it bothered the pale figure a lot. He’d never really thought how much that evening had affected Dabi. He probably should have, but he’d pushed it all out of his mind to focus on his project. Sure, the man had said there was more, but it was likely that which had worsened his mood the most.

“I just… it slipped out, and I couldn’t stop thinking about it.”

“Why?”

Dabi actually chuckles a bit, staring at the ceiling now with a hint of instability in his eyes. Someone else would’ve been unnerved, but Tomura was used to seeing such expressions on people’s faces so he didn’t react much. 

“It’s just stupid y’know? This whole thing. I shouldn’t be doin’ any of this, but I…”

he cuts himself off with a slight frown, then sighs and pushes himself up, turning to face Tomura properly now, rubbing his neck. His blue eyes still averted themselves though, unable to look at him directly.

“Shit’s really bad in my head, feels a lil like I’m out of control half the time, and other times it’s like nothing’s there. Then I met you.”

He finally looks at the pale figure, and Tomura is barely able to hold the gaze, noting the warmth and sadness in it. it was achingly familiar, but Dabi’s tone wasn’t that comforting. He sounded conflicted.

“I just…I felt more clear-headed around you. It’s nice to be able to talk about the shit going on in here without being judged for it.”

The redhead taps his forehead, then releases a slow sigh, diverting his gaze to his wrapped hands now.

“The same time…I know it’s a bad idea. I’ll have to turn against you eventually, because of what we are, because what I am.”

“You don’t have to. Nobody's forcing you, unless I've really misunderstood how heroism is supposed to work, which, I wouldn't be surprised about given how shitty some can be.”

Dabi shakes his head, looking at him with that tired, exhausted expression again. he then shifts closer, gently cupping his cheek and caressing it with his thumb, resting his forehead against his. Tomura closes his eyes, just enjoying the touch, waiting for him to finish what he had to say.

“I really don’t want to. But I also can’t let you go and end up hurting innocent people, whenever you meant it or not. I know you told me you tend to ignore civilians, but your influence is…it’s gonna get a lotta people hurt depending on how you use it.”

Tomura bites his lip, frowning a bit while he kept his eyes closed.

He knew Dabi was right.

it was easy for him to forget about it, given it was just a faceless mass of people whom he’s never interacted with, and never would. A mass of faceless people who never helped him and many other kids like him, despite easily being able to.

“I really hate feelin’ like this you know?”

Dabi chuckles a bit, his voice sounding bitter now. Tomura opens his eyes to look at him, noting Dabi was very close to him now.

It wouldn’t take much to close the gap between them.

“It’s not even…I don’t blame you for it. it’s not your fault I’m a fucking masochistic moron. I just…”

“Dabi…”

The fire user turns quiet, and red eyes glance aside, as Tomura tries to come up with a way to state this without coming off cold or anything like that.

It wasn’t that simple, his side of the story.

“I don’t…I don’t love you.”

“I know.”

Tomura shakes his head, then shifts until he was practically sitting on Dabi’s lap, forcing him to focus his attention on him fully now. Warm, bandaged hands land on his hips reflexively, and Tomura brings his hands on his shoulders, taking the usual safety precautions.

“I like you. A lot. But I don’t love you. I’m probably incapable of ever having such strong emotion towards anyone. I’ve been betrayed by humans too many times to ever trust one so strongly.”

“Again, I’m aware of that.”

“Listen. I know the actual reason you’re so upset about this is because you worry about how I feel, isn’t it?”

Dabi averts his gaze, clearly unable to deny it.

Tomura grabs his jaw to make the blue eyes meet his again, frown appearing on his pale features. He was not going to let Dabi beat himself over something that wasn’t a thing.

“This is gonna sound cold, but I really don’t care enough to be hurt by this. I don’t like the idea of having to hurt you, I’d rather not, but if we have to cross paths in a negative manner, I’m capable of handling it.”

The fire user says nothing at that, just gazes at him with that same stoic look, though Tomura could feel the warm hands caress his sides lightly.

“If anything, I should feel bad that you had to fall for someone like me, but…”

Tomura bites his lip again, averting his gaze for a moment.

“I really don’t.”

A sardonic smirk appears on Dabi’s face now, and he chuckles amused, pushing himself up slightly to reach the dry lips, remaining just an inch away from him as he spoke. His breath was warm, smelling of smoke like rest of his house.

“Of course you don’t.”

The following kiss was surprisingly passionate, almost making Tomura yelp. he responds to it however, feeling the warm tongue trace his dry lips. He knew what that meant but wasn’t sure if he should let Dabi do it. last time he’d really hated it when someone kissed him like that.

Then again…Dabi had said all this would be different with a person he liked.

hesitantly, he parts his lips, allowing Dabi to deepen the kiss, slip his tongue into his mouth to play with his lightly. It still felt weird, but…he wasn’t as irked by it as back then.

In fact, he kind of…liked it?

Dabi pulls back for a bit to let him breathe, leaving kisses against his jaw while Tomura caught his breath.

“Why’d you intervene then, if you don’t care enough?”

He suddenly asks, lips drifting down his neck now, this time without warning or a question if he was allowed to. Strangely enough, Tomura didn’t mind, tilting his head to the side to give him more room.

“I meant, I don’t care enough to feel as strongly as you do apparently, but I do give enough shit to not want you to self-destruct.”

Dabi hums against his skin, parting his lips to leave a wet kiss against the scarred surface, actually making Tomura’s breath hitch lightly, as his eyes fluttered closed.

That felt really good.

He gathers himself however, lifting a hand up to carefully grasp the red locks, tilting Dabi’s head back to make him look at him. Blue eyes had darkened slightly, and the pale figure takes few precious seconds to not dive right back in.

“If you have to fuck yourself up – which, don’t – don’t do it because of a fucking villain. it’s pathetic.”

“All’s fair in love and war, sweetheart.”

“This ain’t either.”

“Not to you maybe.”

The pale figure huffs out a sigh, shaking his head with a slight smile.

he then allows Dabi to pull him back for a kiss, noting he was getting a little handsy with how his touch ran along his body, just caressing it lightly. It made Tomura smirk amused, though he also found himself pressing closer against the warm body, arms wrapping around his neck to deepen the kiss.

Eventually, he found himself lying on his back on the couch, with Dabi’s hands mingled into his hair while his lips traced his neck, tongue trailing the scars drawn onto the pale skin. He really wasn’t bothered about it, despite being trapped under his weight.

It wasn’t like he couldn’t get Dabi off him easily, it was just, he didn’t feel the need to.

“M’sorry.”

Tomura tugs on his hair again to lift his head, looking up at the blue eyes looking down at him with a soft look in them. He knew what Dabi was apologizing for, and just shakes his head lightly.

“Don’t apologize to me. Just don’t do it again.”

The fire user hums at that, leaning back down to kiss him softly. Tomura knew full well he was asking something Dabi couldn’t really promise, but he wanted the man to know he didn’t want him to do that to himself.

Maybe he didn’t love Dabi per say, but he did care.

“You know…”

The warm breath brushes over his ear, making Tomura shudder a bit. he couldn’t remember last time he’d enjoyed physical intimacy as much as he did right now.

“I’ve kinda been dreamin’ about having you in my house like this.”

There was a fervent note in his tone, the kind that sent a shiver down Tomura’s spine.

He didn’t have to ask what Dabi meant with that exactly. He feels the weight lift off him somewhat, and Dabi slips his hand away from his pale locks, resting his arms on either side of his head so he could look at him again.

“I felt bad about it usually. Given what you’ve told me about your last time.”

Tomura snorts at that, rolling his eyes.

“I’m not that fragile. The thought of someone wanting to fuck me isn’t new so I don’t exactly care about it.”

Dabi hums at that, leaning down to press their foreheads together again. he was so warm, Tomura began to wonder if he’d be able to leave before the redhead’s hero companions would show up to check on him.

“Yeah, it’s just…I’m not wanting it for the same reasons as the last one.”

Tomura looks back at him, swallowing down hard now.

He did know.

It wasn’t same kind of purely physical lust the man above him felt towards him. The attraction had deeper layers to it, layers Tomura wasn’t sure how to deal with.

Dabi wanting to fuck him really wasn't an issue on itself.

Hell, it would’ve been easier if it had been just that, just like last time.

He could’ve gotten it over and done with and never bother with the redhead again.

Given there were genuine emotions mixed in however, it made the situation all the more complicated.

“You don’t have to.”

Red eyes focus back on Dabi, and based on his comment and gentle tone, he’d seen the conflict on his face. Tomura examines him closely, feeling his hand twitch, but it was for a different reason than usual.

He really, REALLY wanted to.

He wanted it so badly in fact, but…

“I’m not sure if I should let you, given how much this whole mess is already hurting you.”

Dabi blinks, then actually laughs a bit, though it sounded joyless. he then leans closer to reach his ear, a hand mingling up into his pale hair. His voice was again more fervent, and this time it had a hint of instability in it too.

“You don’t have to care. You’re a villain, Tomura Shigaraki, aren’t you?”

Tomura suddenly didn’t know what to do.

He wanted to let Dabi have what he wanted right now, he could feel the desire oozing out of him, with how his body heat had climbed up again and the way his lips pressed against his neck almost hungrily now.

The redhead was also right; he didn’t have to care if Dabi got hurt.

Except. he did.

He did care, and he didn’t feel irked about it, for the first time since forever.

Tomura closes his eyes, then firmly pushes Dabi back, sitting up and giving him a stern glare, hand still held against his chest, above his quickened heartbeat. He kept his pinkie away from his skin naturally, stare burning into the surprised blue eyes.

“You’re right, I don’t need to give a shit about some hero like you. But I want to. I don’t even hate or feel bad about it. So I’m not fucking letting you do this to yourself.”

Dabi just stares at him, clearly having gone speechless now.

There was a hint of hurt in his eyes, probably because he was being rejected.

“If you want me to let you get frisky with me, you first fix whatever’s going on right now. I don’t mean the general situation, that’s a bigger can of worms, but whatever’s making you want to hurt yourself again. I’m NOT tolerating this kinda bullshit from anyone who’s in my favor. Maybe I'm a villain, but I have common decency, believe it or not.”

Dabi’s gaze turns more contemplative now, as he examines him with a tilted head.

“Yeah, this thing between us is complicated, but don’t go and dwell in self-pity over it. You can do better than that. You have people who care about you, love you in a way I probably can’t.”

Tomura pulls his hand away, releasing a slow sigh and brushing through his hair.

“You’re a big brother. You got people who look up to you, people who want to help. Let them help you.”

Dabi stares at him for a moment, then bursts into laughter, and this time, it didn’t sound bitter. Tomura was about to snarl at him, asking what was so funny, when the sound dies down, and Dabi just looks at him with a new level of adoration and amusement in his eyes.

“You don’t sound like a villain at all right now, you know that?”

“Who is a villain and who is a hero is a matter of perspective. I know a couple of folks who don’t deserve the hero title at all.”

Tomura snorts, stretching for a bit, noting Dabi’s body heat had dried up his clothes pretty well.

handy.

It seemed like Dabi had more to say, but then his phone beeps, and the redhead picks it up, looking at the message with a frown.

“Eraser’s coming now that he’s done with school-work.”

“Well I better make myself scarce then.”

Tomura shrugs getting up and fixing his clothes for a bit. A hand reaches out to grasp his wrist, and Tomura looks back down at Dabi, who clearly still had something to say, but suddenly wasn’t sure how to say it.

“Don’t thank me. Whatever you’re holding back in your brain right now, talk to them about it. I can’t help you with this, but they can.”

Dabi looks at him silently for a moment, then drops his wrist, allowing Tomura to turn and leave, activating his teleportation quirk as it was faster and he could avoid the damn pouring rain outside by plopping directly into his room instead.

“I can’t tell them about you.”

Tomura glances over his shoulder to look at the tired hero.

“That’s up to you. I’m not gonna hold it against you I you do.”

With that, the black liquid engulfs him.

Tomura finds himself in his room now, hearing Kurogiri do something downstairs, probably rearranging their supplies in the pantry.

The pale figure sighs and slumps to his bed, staring at the ceiling.

He felt admittedly a bit disappointed for pushing Dabi away, sensing his body especially was pretty pissed at him about the rejection, but… He was not gonna let the man do something like that when he wasn’t thinking clearly.

Hopefully he wouldn’t injure himself again before Eraser showed up.

A sudden ting in his phone catches his attention, and Tomura picks his cell up confused; normally the only people who really messaged him were Kurogiri or Giran, sometimes Toga but that was rare.

The number was unknown, but… he knew who it was.

He knew, he’d given it to the kid indirectly.

“is it true? Are we really…brothers?”

Red eyes just stare at the message.

The kid knew.

he’d likely gone and asked his mum.

The kid knew.

Tomura couldn’t stop the slight, maniacal cackle from escaping between his lips.

This had to mean…that she’d known about him, right?

She’d KNOWN.

She’d known and not shown up.

he’d really figured it didn’t matter, but well.

It seems he was wrong, as his body was filled with newfound fury, something he hadn’t felt in a while.

Something downstairs broke again, and for a moment, electricity goes out in the entire block, as his power lashes out of control.

Chapter Text

Inko was tense, feeling her son’s gaze at the back of her head.

He’d agreed to wait till her shift ended in an hour, and they were now in the kitchen, with her making some tea for herself as Izuku waited quietly on the table.

She’d known this day would come eventually, but had hoped it wouldn’t have happened so soon.

Izuku would’ve been better off not knowing about what happened.

Yet, as she turned, it was clear from the determination in Izuku’s eyes, that she couldn’t leave this question unanswered, her son would not let this go.

With a sigh, the woman takes her cup of tea and sits down across from Izuku, stirring her drink for a bit, eyes cast downwards with sadness in them. The silence stretches long enough for Izuku to start fidgeting uncomfortably, but he refuses to budge; he needed to hear this.

”Your father...he... he isn’t working abroad like I’ve claimed. He’s....h-he’s dead.”

Green eyes widen, and Izuku stares at his mum in shock for a moment, before a frown overtakes his usually bright features. Inko could tell her son was angry now.

”He’s dead? Mum, why........why didn’t you ever tell me?!”

”Because...I...I didn’t want to hurt you. I feared the truth would be too painful for such a bright, gentle child like you to bear.”

Izuku gazes at her for a moment, then huffs out a slow sigh, looking at her sternly now. If he was honest, at the back of his mind he’d always found it weird how his dad never contacted them, but given he hadn’t really needed him per say, the teen had never considered asking more about it from her before.

Now however...

”Mum. Lying isn’t any better.”

It was clear his serious words stabbed his mother in the heart given her expression, and Izuku felt bad about it, but she needed to understand this.

This was not okay.

”I get you might’ve thought at the time that not telling me was the best option given how young I was, but lying this long...”

Izuku bites his lip, trying not to tear up. He hated confronting her like this, but he had no choice.

”It’s not okay! You can’t just...you can’t make me think he’s fine when he’s not...when he’s not even....”

The teen closes his mouth abruptly as he starts to sniffle too now, rubbing his eyes furiously with his arm. He’d expected a lot of things, but this?

This was...he couldn’t believe his mum right now.

”I’m so sorry Izuku...”

”Sorry isn’t enough!”

His gaze snaps up at her, his volume surprising them both into tense silence, up until Izuku manages to calm down his fastened heartbeat, looking at her with a stern frown now.

”Tell me the truth, mum.”

Inko bites her lip, then decides to start from the beginning.

”I met him by a chance, I’d just recently gotten my first job in a local kindergarten, not the one I work in now. A child under my watch had gone missing, and he helped me find her."

She sighs and takes a sip from her tea, still keeping her gaze away.

”He was a kind man, sensitive you could say. I could tell he had a lot of past demons he didn’t like to speak about. Still, he was always so sweet to me, so I fell for him.”

Izuku remains quiet, listening to her story closely. He was still mad, but seeing how upset this was making her, it wasn’t easy to stay angry. He was too kind of a soul for that.

”We were really happy together, although, even when we got married I could see hints of his past haunting him. Hisashi insisted on taking my surname when we wed, and he always had the habit of dying his hair for some reason, to match mine.”

Izuku tilts his head confused, and she gestures towards a shelf, asking him to bring a photo album from there. The boy gets up and searches through it, soon spotting one he hadn’t seen before. He holds it up for her to see and Inko nods, gesturing him to give it to her. Izuku watches her look through it, and eventually shows him a picture of what Izuku presumed was his father.

He could see some similarities, such as the freckles and the messy hair, but...

The boy is suddenly hit with a sense of Deja vu.

Those eyes... His dad didn’t have bright green eyes like him and mum.

His were red.

Vividly red like...like...

Izuku grabs the album from her, making Inko yelp in surprise, and looks through the photos. Majority of them had his dad with the dark, greenish hair, but he eventually hits on a picture that was likely much older.

His eyes widen in shock, as the sense of Deja Vu hits him even harder.

”When you were born, things changed.”

Izuku looks up at her, his eyes still wide.

”He was...he didn’t seem happy about having you. He didn’t hate you by any means, far from it, but each time he held you he was either really tense, or sad. It got to the point he wouldn’t hold you at all.”

”...Why?”

Inko bites her lip, as tears start to form in her eyes. Izuku sits down beside her now, forgetting about the album for a moment. He rubs her back gently, gesturing her to drink her tea to try and calm down. After a couple of sniffs and few sips of tea, Inko is calm enough to continue her story.

”One evening, a couple of police officers appeared on our door, informing us that a woman he’d previously been with had died.”

That was news for Izuku, and he just stares at his mum surprised. Dad had had a relationship before mum?

Not that it was weird by any means, but he’d just never thought about it.

Inko takes another moment to just think her tea, and Izuku glances outside, noting the rain still hadn’t stopped. The weather was likely really chilly outside right now, which sort of fit the mood in their kitchen.

”They told him....that she’d left behind a son.”

”A...son?”

Inko just nods, finally looking up at him with wide, teary eyes.

”H-he...I don’t...I’m so sorry Izuku.”

The boy frowns confused, hugging his mum now, waiting for her shaky breaths to settle down enough so she could speak again. Whatever was on her mind, it was heavy, and she was clearly struggling to voice it out. He could sympathize, it happened to him a lot too.

”He told me he’d...he’d been a terrible father to that boy. He’d hurt him really badly, which is why he’d left him behind. H-he couldn't face the child anymore for what he'd done.”

Her voice was very tiny, barely above a whisper, but Izuku still heard every word clearly, and couldn’t believe what she was saying. He could not imagine his kind and gentle mum falling for someone like that, yet... she obviously wasn’t lying.

”He regretted it. Zuku, he was so upset when he found out about her death and...and that his son was now alone. I’d never seen him so devastated and guilty.”

Inko wipes her eyes now, trying to make her tears stop. It had never been easy for her, or her son, so as usual it proved to be a struggle.

”H-he...he admitted he was scared to be near you, b-because he worried he’d just do it all over again.”

”What happened after that?”

Izuku asks gently after a moment of listening his mum sob, still rubbing her back gently trying to soothe her. His eyes were tearing up too now, he could feel how painful this was for his mother to talk about. Inko just sucks in a deep breath, then digs out an old looking note from in between the album pages, showing it to him.

The boy reads it, his eyes widening slowly.

”He....he went to see him?”

”Hisashi wanted to see if he could...salvage anything. If he could...if the boy would give him a chance. I wanted to go with him, but he left before I woke up that morning.”

The teen looks at his mother with a concerned frown, sensing the next part was going to be the biggest pain point. Likely she was getting to the part that had led to his father’s demise.

”A while later, the police showed up at my doorway again. There had been...a robbery and...”

Inko bursts into tears, unable to finish her sentence.

Izuku just hugs her tightly now, feeling his own eyes tear up again as his empathetic nature naturally synced with her sadness. For a moment she just hugs him back shakily, trying to gather herself the best she could.

”They told me...t-there was...it was so bad they couldn’t recognize their bodies from anything but the dental records.”

The boy’s blood ran cold as he heard that, and he pushes back to look at her with a pale face, eyes blown wide. She just shakes her head, closing her eyes firmly and turning her head away. There had been a violent robbery, and even....even the child had...

”Oh my god mum...”

Izuku covers his mouth, starting to understand why this was so difficult for her to talk about.

A child had died.

A child that could’ve been his brother, his family.

”I’m so sorry Izuku!”

She grabs him into another hug, and for a moment they both just sit there, probably flooding their apartment with tears which wasn't too uncommon in all honesty.

However, as time passes and Izuku manages to calm down, his gaze drifts back at the album, and he brings it closer, turning to the page where his father had his natural hair color. Inko sniffs and glances at the picture, a sad smile on her face now.

”It was such a pity. His real color was so pretty.”

Izuku says nothing, just shifts to sit properly on his chair, examining the photograph closely.

The feeling of Deja Vu was still there, it refused to leave.

”....That reminds me. I met a young man the other day who had a similar hair color to his.”

Izuku looks up at his mum, who wipes her tears with a sad smile on her face.

”He was very polite, and helped us to find a missing girl. Her quirk activated all of a sudden, causing quite a hassle.”

She pauses and holds her chin thoughtfully.

"Although...later on, the doctors confirmed that what happened hadn't actually been her quirk. Perhaps it was some other child whose quirk could teleport other people that activated and targeted her randomly. We don't really know as none of our children has shown that strange ability again. It was kind of scary looking with the inky liquid coming out of her body when she moved, too."

The woman shudders, thinking back on that day. They still did not know exactly what happened, other than the girl was not the one who caused it, and she couldn't really remember anything of the teleportation either. 

A feeling struck Izuku, an eerie hunch.

He slowly reaches for his notebook he’d left at the table corner, scrolling through it, then hesitantly showing a page to her.

”Did the young man look like this?”

Inko examines the sketches on the page, noting it was the same odd young man she couldn’t recognize as one of his classmates.

”Oh, I think it is! Do you know him? Is he perhaps an upper class man at U.A?”

Her smile fades as she sees how pale her son had gone, and Izuku quickly flips the book around to look at his own sketch, then glancing up at the picture of his father. He repeated this several times, his eyes growing wider by the second.

”It was really funny too; he happened to have the same last name as your dad originally did.”

”.........What was it?”

The sudden intensity in Izuku’s tone confuses her, and the woman blinks, not understanding why her son looked spooked all of a sudden. Something was clearly wrong, and she didn’t know how to ask about it.

”Shimura. Your father’s original surname was Shimura.”

Izuku blinks, looking confused for a second, then turns his attention back to the album and his sketches, holding his chin as his usual mumbling fills the room now, except it had a much more panicked quality when compared to his usual verbal note taking.

”Izuku?”

The boy snaps out of it, then looks up at her, swallowing down hard.

”....Did you...ever...go see...?”

Her expression turns horrified and she shakes her head vigorously.

”Since they’d been able to identify them already, I couldn’t...I couldn’t bear to go see it.”

Inko admits with a broken voice.

She’d felt horrible, not going to at least wish the poor child goodbye and safe journey to the afterlife, but she just...she couldn’t do it.

Izuku’s gaze drifts back at the pictures in front of him.

It couldn’t be.

Yet...it would explain so many things.

But, he'd said his name was....

Except, villains used aliases all the time.

But, they’d told her...

Then again, a super villain was involved.

Perhaps they lied.

”Mum...”

Inko looks at her son’s horrified face, feeling anxiety hit her too now.

What was going on?

”Mum. I think....I think they might’ve lied to you.”

”H-huh?”

Izuku swallows down hard, as the full weight of this idea hit him.

If it was true, it was absolutely horrible, yet...yet it couldn’t be anything else.

It explained so much about Shigaraki’s strange fixation on him, how bizarrely friendly he was, how he didn’t seem keen on hurting him —yet.

”I think....my brother is alive.”

Inko gasps, covering her mouth, then quietly asking how would he know. The teen just shakes his head, unable to voice it out. His mum was already emotionally devastated, he couldn’t...he couldn’t tell her about this, not yet.

”Izuku?”

”I’m...I’m sorry mum. Thank you for telling me about this.”

The boy gets up and quickly hurries to his room, leaving his mum sit in the kitchen confused, still teary eyed.

Once in his room, Izuku slides to sit down on the floor, back against the door, staring into thin air in shock.

The more he thought about it, the more he analyzed her story and his past interactions with Shigaraki, the clearer it became.

It had to be true.

”My brother is a villain.”

He didn’t know if he should laugh or cry right now, he kind of wanted to do both.

”I have a big brother and he’s...he’s...”

Izuku has to curl up for a moment and hide his face from the world, feeling overwhelming sadness hit him. This whole time, he’d dismissed the young man as another potential foe for the future, but now... all those scars on his face, the instability he’d witnessed from his behavior, the sickly paleness of his skin.

It was no longer terrifying.

It was tragic.

Eventually, Izuku manages to gather himself, and he scrambles off the floor, sliding the notebook to his table. He then picks up his phone, typing a message to All Might. He had to let the man know, perhaps he’d know what to do now, because Izuku had no clue.

Before he sends the message however, he spots another number in his contacts. Izuku abruptly realizes.

He’d...he’d completely forgotten about it, but Shigaraki had somehow found his number and sent him a message.

He’d never deleted it.

The boy bites his lip, switching to the convo and just stands there for a moment, unsure on what to do. Finally, hesitant fingers type out a message, and the boy had to sit down to his bed as he began to feel dizzy from all the nerves.

The only person who could truly confirm if his hunch was true, was the villain himself.

Izuku’s fingers tremble so badly, but he manages to type out the message and send it. He then switches back to All Might, telling the man he had something really important to share with him tomorrow at school. Part of the boy didn’t want to wait for so long, but right now he wasn’t really able to speak, so trying to explain what he’d potentially found out just now would be impossible.

So, he just rests the phone beside him on the bed and curls up, staring at the opposite wall with a large All Might poster on it.

Izuku wasn’t sure how long he sat there, but eventually, his phone beeps.

There were two messages.

First one was from All Might who asked if he was okay, and if he’d have to come and visit right now.

The second one, he was almost terrified to check, his hands were trembling so badly.

It was a very short reply, but it was enough to make the boy tear up again, as he now understood the awfulness of the situation.

”Yes.”

Izuku drops his phone to the floor almost involuntarily as he starts shaking all over, grasping his head and curling up again, hundreds of different emotions hitting him at once.

The sound of the phone dropping had apparently spooked his mum as moments later she dashes in from the door, and climbs to sit beside him, tugging her boy into a firm hug.

”Zuku, what’s wrong? Please talk to me!”

She pleads from her son, panic evident on her voice. Izuku was easy to spook, he got nervous and anxious very easily, but this wasn’t your typical panic. He looked completely devastated, and part of Inko wondered if this was a delayed reaction to her story.

”I’m so sorry, maybe I shouldn’t have told you after all.”

She sobs, resting her head against his green patch of hair, but Izuku just shakes his, scrunching up the canvas of her shirt as he squeezes his eyes shut.

”Mum, I-I’m so sorry. So sorry.”

”Why would you be sorry? You did nothing wrong!”

Izuku just shakes his head, unable to speak.

Another beep from his phone, and the boy reaches out to pick it up, barely able to hold it in order to read the message given his shaky hands.

The boy felt fear grab his heart as he saw the next words on screen.

”Tell your mother to find a hole to crawl into and hide.”

”It’s not....oh god. He must think...oh no!”

Izuku attempts to type a response; of course Shigaraki would think that.

If they lied to his mum, maybe they lied to him too.

He must’ve thought she abandoned him.

”It’s not like that! Please listen to me!”

Inko watches her son frantically type something to someone, looking positively terrified now. She was too afraid to ask what was going on, but it was clearly bad. A sudden noise from the door makes Izuku yelp and drop his phone, and to his horror, it actually breaks against the floor. He flops to the ground and scrambles to try and put the pieces back together in panic, whereas his mum gets up concerned, looking between her panicked son and the door.

She eventually decides to head downstairs to see who was there.

Izuku doesn’t notice she’s gone up until he hears her footsteps downstairs, and the boy jumps up and rushes after her in panic, telling her to wait.

It was too late for she’d already opened the door.

To his relief, it was All Might, who was now looking at the teen with extreme concern.

”Young Midoriya?”

Izuku opens his mouth, but no sound came out.

Like he’d feared, he was too emotional to explain himself. Instead, the boy scrambles to the album and the sketchbook he had, pointing between the image of his dad and the sketch about Shigaraki.

All Might walks closer with Inko, blinking confused and looking up at the woman, asking her what he was trying to say.

Inko shakes her head equally confused, and turns to look at Izuku.

”Zuku, please take a deep breath and calm down; you’re scaring me right now.”

The boy shakes his head firmly, he couldn’t calm down, he had to, he had go get this out, he had to warn them.

He had to get back to his phone and fix it so he could explain this before the....before Tomura did something drastic.

”He....we...”

His vision started to turn cloudy, and Izuku realized much to his horror he was about to faint; he was panicking so much his brain wanted to shut things down for a bit.

”Young Midoriya please calm down, you’re terribly pale.”

All Might sounded extremely concerned, not understanding what was going on, other than it was clearly bad.

Izuku just points his sketch of Tomura again, then at himself.

”....brothers.”

He wasn’t sure if the last word made it out from his mouth, for he passes out the next second, slumping to the floor much to the worry and horror of his two parental figures.

All Might and Inko look at each other with widened eyes.

Chapter Text

Inko sits beside Izuku’s bed, holding her son’s hand with tears still threatening to roll down her cheeks.

They couldn’t get the boy to wake up, so All Might had carried him to his bed - with great struggle given he was in his small form, but he did it - and had then listened to her story about what had happened. Once she was finished, the man just stares at her in shock.

”That is....quite a secret you’ve been keeping from him.”

”I’m....I know. I shouldn’t have done it, but I...”

She sighs and sucks in a deep breath to try and calm down. She’d been crying enough for the day already. Inko gazes at her unconscious son for a moment, then her eyes drift at the phone he’d dropped. It was still in pieces as he hadn’t been able to put it back together before rushing downstairs. All Might follows her gaze, and cautiously picks up the device, slipping its battery and back cover back in place.

”He must’ve been really panicked to drop his phone like this.”

”He was. I didn’t see the message he received, but he sounded really terrified.”

Inko sniffs, looking at the phone suspiciously now. All Might presses the button to see if it still worked.

For their luck, it did indeed open up, though the screen was slightly cracked.

”Perhaps we should take a look of the message he’d gotten.”

”I still don’t understand what he was trying to tell us before passing out...”

Inko now directs her attention to the notebook that was also on Izuku’s table and stands up from the chair beside his bed to pick it up, opening it until she finds the specific page Izuku had been pointing at. She still didn’t quite understand what the strange young man she’d met had to do with anything.

Sure he’d shared the same surname as her late husband used to, and now when she...

”Inko.”

The woman turns to look at the deflated pro hero, noting his eye had gone wide in worry now.

The man’s gaze was fixated on whatever was on screen, and All Might swallows down hard, before looking up at her.

”What is it?”

The man just shows her the phone screen. It was a text message from an unknown number that Izuku had spoken to. She could only see the last two exchanges, first of which Izuku had asked the unknown person if they were siblings, a question that got a simple ’yes’ as an answer.

What shocked her was the next response however.

”W-why would...?”

”I think....he was trying to warn us. Whoever this person is that Izuku was talking to, he clearly has something against you.”

Inko swallows down nervously now, glancing around as terror began to creep up her spine. She then takes the phone and looks at the messages again, noting there were more as she scrolled up. Whoever this person was, he was the one who’d stolen Izuku’s notebook.

A chill ran down her spine, as it became clear the stranger had been following them that day.

”Inko. Can I see Izuku’s notebook again?”

With shaking fingers, she hands it over to the hero, who examines the boy’s notes with a deep frown.

Finally, his voice breaks the tense silence again, and there was a mixture of some sort of melancholy and fury in his voice.

”You were told that other son of his died alongside him, right?”

”Yes.”

”.....I saw that photo of your husband in the album. I...I’m afraid I have to ask...”

He turns the book around so she could see the sketch about the young man.

”....Doesn’t this boy look like him a lot?”

Inko just examines the sketch for a moment, face in a deep focused frown. Her forehead slackens soon however, as realization hits her.

All Might was right, the boy was like a younger, scarred version of Hisashi.

In fact....hadn’t he said his surname was....

”Oh my god!”

Inko covers her mouth in shock, looking up at All Might whose face was extremely serious now.

”I believe that is what he was trying to tell us. That the boy your husband told you about isn’t dead.”

”He’s alive? But...why would....why would they lie to me back then? Why not let me see him?”

Inko couldn’t believe this was happening, yet...she could not deny, the drawing of the young man was so similar to what she could’ve imagined Hisashi look like when he was younger.

Which meant... She grabs the phone from All Might’s other hand and stares at the conversation between Izuku and the unknown number.

This had to be the boy.

This had to be Hisashi’s other child!

Before she could press the call button or do anything else, All Might places a hand over hers, shaking his head.

”I need to call him! I-I...The poor boy must’ve thought he was abandoned. I need to let him know the truth.”

All Might just takes the phone from her hand, a new kind of weight settling on his barely-existing small form shoulders.

”I don’t think he’ll listen.”

”Why wouldn’t he?! You need to let me call him!”

The man shakes his head again, swallowing down thickly. He understood her urge, goodness he understood.

But he feared it would be all in vain.

”There’s something you must understand about this boy.”

He gazes at the image Izuku had drawn about his apparent sibling, feeling guilt tug in his chest. It wasn’t just the fact that he’d practically created a situation where young Midoriya would have to battle against his own brother. It was the surname. Inko had not specifically mentioned anything about his late master, but Toshinori was all too certain it was what he feared it was.

”This young man....he is a villain.”

Inko’s eyes widen in shock and she gasps, covering her mouth again, then asking with a tiny voice just what happened.

”He was picked up by an old foe of mine. I’m guessing he used his influence to make those officers lie to you about the fate of the boy.”

”Why would he do that?”

Toshinori just shakes his head. There were multitude of reasons, some personal, others more generic. It didn’t matter either way for each and every one of them was horrible.

”That message, it was likely a threat. Izuku panicked because he understood you’re perhaps in danger.”

Inko just stares at the pro hero, not knowing what to say. It had been such a nice day, then everything had taken turn for the worse.

“W-What should we do now?”

Toshinori remains quiet for a long moment, gaze drifting back down at the notebook he was holding. He really…. he didn’t have a solid answer to that question. The obvious action would be to bring her into safety, but really, where was safety? The young man had been able to sneak into U.A itself, a place that was supposed to be one of the most secure places in Japan, outside the hyper security prisons, and there was absolutely no chance they’d put her in there. She was not a criminal for goodness sake!

“…..I think, it would be the best for now if you and Izuku both come and stay in the U.A overnight, until we can come up with a plan.”

The woman bites her lip, then nods. She did not know the exact threat level of the situation right now, but given All Might seemed concerned, it had to be bad.

Still… she couldn’t stop but feel awful.

That poor boy, being left alone like that, picked up by a villain of all people?

She couldn’t even fathom what he’d gone through. The scratch marks Izuku had drawn on his face, she was certain that wasn’t all of it. There were probably much more, and not just on his body.

“I’ll call Aizawa-kun about this, please stay by your son. We need to move quickly.”

Inko just nods, swallowing down hard.

Kurogiri could tell something had gone wrong.

The atmosphere in the bar was thick with tension, so much so that his body was actually paralyzed. it felt similar to what his late master could do with his aura alone, but he rarely used it against his own subordinates.

Moments later, the upstairs door opens with a creaking sound and Kurogiri watches cautiously as Tomura walks downstairs, his face somewhat hidden from view by his pale hair.

He stops at the bottom of the stairs, just standing there with his usual hunched posture, one hand twitching which was a sign of blood-thirst.

“Hey, Kurogiri….”

The mist man manages to turn towards him, keeping his expression calm even if he was unnerved on the inside.

What had occurred to trigger this? Tomura slowly lifts his gaze, lips spread into a face-splitting, maniacal grin that could strike fear into people’s hearts with ease. His eyes were wide and sharp, and sparks danced around his body, some big enough to leave burn marks to the floor and walls around him.

“What is the matter, young Tomura?”

The young man laughs, an unstable, hysteric cackle that he could remember hearing before, back on that day.

He still didn’t know what it was, the boy had never told him.

Kurogiri was certain this and that time were connected, however.

“Ohh, nothing. Nothing at all. Everything’s just fucking fine.”

At that last word, a blast of electricity leaves his body, shattering every single glass in the room, pouring different liquids all over the place. The shock hits Kurogiri as well and he falls to the floor, momentarily paralyzed.

“Whoops. My bad.”

Shigaraki cackles, stuffing his hands into his pockets. He paces beside the man to lean over him, that same crazed smirk still on his face.

“I’m going out for a bit.”

As Kurogiri doesn’t respond, the boy pokes him with his foot.

“Oi, did you die?”

He examines the misty face for a moment, then shrugs, moving away to head out.

Eventually, the current disappears, and Kurogiri pushes himself up slowly, looking at the mess he was left with. Something drastic had just happened, and he was extremely concerned, not knowing what it was.

Perhaps he should follow the boy.

Drive to the U.A was tense.

Izuku was slowly returning to the conscious world as he’d begun to shift around at the back-seat, mumbling in his sleep.

It was kind of charming, how his habit didn’t stop even when asleep, but it didn’t make All Might’s worry go away.

The woman beside him was also tense, clenching her fists as she bit her lip in deep thought. The situation was…it was worse than his worst nightmare. Having the power of AFO in the hands of someone new and young was one thing.

Having this person be a blood-relative of the heir of his power he’d chosen was another.

The fact he suspected the boy was also related to his late master, it just made everything more complicated.

It didn’t help when he could sometimes make out some words from Izuku’s mumbling, words he kept repeating every now and then.

“Please listen to me.”

“It’s not what you think.”

“Please.”

He sounded so desperate, it was heartbreaking to listen to.

Sure, he could’ve let her just call the young man, but Toshinori doubted he’d listen.

He’d met the boy, and while their interaction was brief, he’d seemed…unstable.

“Aizawa-kun and the others are aware of the situation; they’ll be waiting for us at the gate.”

“This is so…I wish now I’d insisted on going to see the bodies. Maybe then…maybe…”

“In all likeness you wouldn’t have found out either way; he was good at covering his tracks. If he didn’t want the boy to be found by anyone else, he made sure that was the case.”

“Who is this he you keep talking about?”

Toshinori just sighs and shakes his head, turning from an intersection as the lights switched green again. It was too long of a story to talk to her about. As he turns his attention back to the road however, the blond’s eyes widen and he hits the breaks so suddenly that the following yank wakes Izuku up, and he looks around startled.

Someone was standing in the middle of the road.

It was still raining.

The weather was chilly, but it wasn’t the reason behind the fear in the pro hero’s eyes.

The figure lifts his head, red eyes burning into them, and a wicked grin appears on the dry lips, as he lifts his hand.

The next second, shadows surround the car completely, and All Might could feel himself being torn away from the vehicle, as the inky mass shatters the window beside him and forcefully pulls him out, throwing him aside like a rag-doll.

Once he gathers his bearings, the pro hero instantly realizes the situation was bad.

Inko was on the ground as well, coughing as some of the water from the puddle she’d landed on had splashed into her mouth.

There were some onlookers around that began to scream and run away, seeing the massive wave like shadows moving around and breaking through any nearest obstacle, probably destroying few more cars on the way.

All Might sucks in a deep breath; he was concealed enough so nobody would likely notice him activate his quirk, but before he could, black liquid suddenly bursts out from right beside the young man, revealing a shocked, terrified Izuku who was now standing beside him, a scarred hand reaching out to grab his throat with one finger lifted.

“Don’t bother old man. This ain’t got nothing to do with you. Get out.”

The shadows envelop him again, and the blond feels a sense of vertigo hit him as he flies across the air cocooned in the black mass, eventually crashing against something who knows how far.

Scrambling up, there were few people there to help him up, but the blond’s eyes were focused on the massive black dome that had appeared, sealing the Midoriya’s inside it alongside the clearly furious villain.

“Oh no…”

He coughs out blood, alarming few people next to him, but the man ignores them, scrambling to head back towards the place. He’d been thrown quite far, and his muscles ached, but he knew he had to get back there and stop the young man before he hurt the two. A sudden jolt of pain hits him, and All Might slumps to the ground, looking down and realizing that a shadowy spike had appeared from the mass previously holding him, striking him right into the old wound AFO had given him.

He coughs out more blood, slumping to the ground as the spike vanishes.

Shit, his vision was turning blurry, but he couldn’t….he had to go.

“Sir, you’re bleeding badly, you shouldn’t be moving!”

Someone tells him, but the blond ignores the warning, as he keeps pacing towards the black mass, leaving a bloody trail behind him.

“Sir!”

Suddenly, a hand lands on his shoulder, and Toshinori turns, finding Aizawa of all people standing beside him with a concerned, stern look in his tired eyes.

“What’s going on?”

“Horrible things. Izuku is in trouble.”

The man just sighs, looking up at the large shadowy dome. He didn't seem surprised, which to be fair, Izuku did get in trouble often.

“….Does this relate to whatever you told us about when you called?”

“He’s there, with them. We need to get there Aizawa-kun! The Midoriya’s are in danger!”

“You’re bleeding badly.”

The blond was about to protest, saying that he could not worry over his own injury when people were in danger, but instead of telling him to stand back, Aizawa sighs and grabs his arm over his shoulder, helping him forward.

“Let’s go then.”

Inko pulls herself up, looking around with wide, fearful eyes.

Everything was covered in some sort of inky blackness, aside from a tiny bit of light coming from far above. The car-lights from All Might’s car were still somehow on as well, but everything was still kind of dark.

She finally spots the figure further away, a familiar pale face whose hand was currently gripping her son’s throat with a clearly painful grip, given how Izuku’s eyes teared up.

“Izuku!”

“Stay back mum!”

The boy yells out reflexively, then coughs as the four-fingered grip around his throat tightens.

Inko swallows down nervously, meeting the red eyes glaring down at her. They were…. goodness they were so similar to Hisashi’s, but twisted, filled with the kind of insane malice only a villain could instill onto someone.

There was also hurt in there.

it was just a tiny bit, but her empathetic intuition noticed it regardless.

“…..You’re Hisashi’s other son, right?”

“Don’t play dumb woman. I’m tired of bullshit lies like this.”

The pale figure snarls at her, and Izuku let’s out a scared whimper, hands reaching up to try and pry the arm off him.

Red eyes flicker down at the green haired teen, and he seems to hiss something to the boy quietly, which was apparently enough to make him stop struggling, just staring up at the furious young man pleadingly.

“Tenko, you said your name was Tenko.”

“Tenko’s dead. He died the day you decided to ABANDON him.”

Some sparks dance around the young villain now, making Izuku flinch a little. Inko tried to keep herself calm, knowing that one wrong word could result in poor Izuku getting killed, as it seemed like he was unable to fight back for one reason or another right now.

“I…I didn’t…”

The boy cuts her off with a laugh, the sound sending a chill down her spine. That, or maybe it was something the boy could do.

She wasn’t entirely sure what his power was, other than it was immense.

“Oh wow, look. NOW you pretend to give a shit when your precious little boy is in danger, hmm? Shoulda have thought twice before allowing him to join the hero course.”

The villain cackles for a moment, the sound too unnerving for Inko to be able to say anything.

This situation was… it was horrible.

Where had All Might been thrown to?

“In fact, it doesn't really matter that we’re apparently related; I’d still decay him to bits eventually, because I despise heroes. They’re fuckin’ useless.”

His tone had gone chattier now, every word still dripping with venom.

The shadowy walls around them shift, and the air seemed to get heavier, or perhaps it was just her own breathing that was fastening out of terror. She still manages to force out her next words, even if her voice was quiet.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t know.”

“Here we go again, lying to my face like EVERY goddamn “parent” ever.”

A sudden spark of electricity hits near her, and Inko jumps slightly with a scared yelp, looking at the spot that was now completely charred.

If a bolt like that hit her….

“Aww, why such a long face? We’re having a nice family reunion here.”

The pale figure chuckles, his grip around Izuku tightening again, though Inko notes it was no longer his hand, but his arm that was wrapped around her boy’s neck.

She didn’t really understand the significance but could tell from her son’s expression that the gesture was somehow less threatening, as he didn’t look as terrified anymore, wide green eyes looking up at the young man holding him.

Izuku knew, he had to do something.

Tomura wasn’t likely to listen to his mum, but…the boy could tell from the way the deadly hand had shifted away.

Perhaps it was subconscious, but it felt like the young man was still reluctant to hurt him.

Perhaps he’d listen to him.